Dao Of Heaven

Chapter 244: Aponia—Swearing on Kalpas’ Life

"This really is… the most harmless artificial cascade I've ever seen. Just like that?"

Mobius stared in disbelief at Pardo, who had turned into a cat. If all fusion warriors' cascade forms were ranked, this girl would definitely be in the weakest tier.

For artificial cascade, which usually brought MANTIS closer to the Honkai side by transforming them into Honkai Beast-like forms for great power, turning into a cat was far too cute and harmless.

Pardo tested her ability.

"Eh? I think I can change sizes too."

"…That's it? Truly weak."

Mobius raised a brow. For a moment she was mildly surprised, since this was an ability that had only appeared in Elias before—the kind brought by Chiyou's Meta-Morph ICHOR.

But when she saw that Pardo's growth maxed out at the size of a large animal, her interest faded. Elias could enlarge himself into a white dragon tens of thousands of meters long. Compared to him, Pardo's elephant-sized transformation was laughable. One bite wouldn't even fill the gap in his teeth.

"Alright, alright. Weak or not doesn't matter. Pardo's role is a mascot anyway. Power isn't important. Besides, I've always wanted a cat—this is perfect. Come here, let me pet you again."

Elias paid no mind. He took Pardo from Mobius and once more unleashed his master-level cat-petting technique, making Pardo melt with bliss.

By the way, Elias suspected Pardo was like Aponia: the Meta-Morph surgery didn't so much give them Honkai Beast powers as amplify their own natural talents.

And what was Pardo's talent?

Luck!

Maybe now her luck stat had already gone from A++ to EX.

"Hehehe, don't stop, keep going… ahh, it feels so good This is addictive, meow Boss Elias, you're amazing! From now on, I'll stick with you forever!"

Under Elias' hand, Pardo completely surrendered. The adorable cat-girl lay limp in his arms, eyes closed in enjoyment, her tail swaying happily.

She felt like she had a new dream. Not just eating her fill and taking naps every day—she also wanted Elias' pets forever.

Thinking that, the cat-girl rubbed her head against his palm, begging for more.

"…Somehow I feel like this little one isn't so harmless after all. Becoming a pet cat really lets her do whatever she wants? Tch, I never predicted this route."

"Waaah~ But she's so cute. I want to pet her too. Hehe… I also want Elias to pet me."

"Pardo, please show a little restraint."

Mobius, Elysia, and Aponia each reacted differently as they watched Pardo snuggle against Elias. They all felt the cat-girl was shamelessly exploiting her role as a pet, raising Elias' affection in a way none of them had ever thought of.

"Meow-meow-meow~"

Seeing Mobius' glare, Pardo flinched, leapt down, and quickly turned back into human form, scratching her head with a dry laugh.

Of course not! She was just a harmless little kitty. How could a cat like her possibly have bad intentions? So please, Snake-sis, don't eat me.

"Ahh~ that was great."

Elias rubbed his hands in satisfaction. It had been too long since he'd petted a cat. And such a perfect one too. As a veteran cat lover, his heart was filled with joy.

(Sorry, Kiana. Your status as my pet girl has dropped a rank. Yes, you're unbelievably, super-duper cute. But Pardo has cat ears, a tail, and can literally become a cat!)

(And her luck… might even surpass yours…)

(Kiana: spits blood!)

Elias winked at Pardo. She nodded at once, understanding perfectly. One wanted to pet cats, the other wanted to be petted—their interests aligned.

Elias: (Pardo, come find me whenever you're free.)

Pardo: (Got it! Boss Elias, you're the best!)

And so, the matter came to a close.

...

With Aponia, Kalpas, and Pardo joining, Fire Moth's base became livelier than ever. Visitors from other branches remarked that this base was truly unique.

A hot-tempered berserker, a sunny noodle-loving boy, a nun always speaking of fate, the future, and Elias, a mad scientist named Mobius, plus the inseparable couple Elias and Elysia, and many others…

Everyone agreed—they really felt like the main cast of some anime.

Elias: "Well, of course~ Anyway, everyone line up. It's time to receive the nun's prayer—her discipline."

Every fusion warrior from Fire Moth's branches gathered, because Elias insisted that Aponia place [Discipline] on all of them to prevent future rampages.

Fusion warriors carried within them an instinct to approach the Honkai side, making them more prone to cascade than ordinary people. Left unchecked—or worse, deliberately unleashed—

They would fuse deeper with the Honkai Beast genes inside them, transforming into beasts themselves to gain greater power.

This was known as artificial cascade.

However, though artificial cascade was a trump card in battle, its flaw was that repeated use—or a weak will—could cause a complete loss of reason, turning the user into an actual Honkai Beast.

But Aponia's [Discipline] could serve as a safeguard. The order Elias asked her to give was…

Aponia: "Please, never forget that you are human."

Fusion warriors: "We are human, always!" xN

The effect was immediate. Several warriors who had been in semi-delirium instantly regained clarity.

With this, the trump card of artificial cascade could now be used more freely.

And since Aponia's abilities weren't suited for frontline combat, Elias assigned her the role of a psychologist. After all, [Discipline] had countless applications.

Its true essence was to act upon the subject's subconscious [desire], influencing their mind and body, even catalyzing change.

Though the method was somewhat twisted, there was no denying that everyone who walked out of her counseling room improved noticeably.

Elias knew problems would eventually arise from this approach. But for now, he wanted to use every option available.

After all, his current path was constant trial and error, seeking the one optimal answer. Of course, he had to test every choice.

But what he did not know was…

One night, Elysia visited the nun who could see through fate, seeking the truth about herself.

...

Inside Aponia's counseling room—

"Hi~ Aponia, good evening. I didn't expect you'd become the base's most famous psychologist so quickly. [Discipline] really is convenient."

"Good evening, Elysia. I'm only carrying out Elias' orders. And… why are you dressed like that?"

"Well, I'm a public figure too. If people saw the ever-cheerful Elysia needing counseling, they'd worry a lot~"

Elysia removed her hat, mask, and sunglasses one by one, revealing her radiant smile, not the least bit aware of how suspicious her disguise had been.

Aponia looked at her helplessly.

"The most important thing is… you don't want Elias to worry, right?"

"Mhm~ That's right. Eli already has so much to handle every day. As his beloved Pink Elf, I can't burden him with more. My job is to heal him—that's what a girlfriend should do."

Elysia rubbed her flushed cheeks.

Lately, she had realized she was falling for Elias more and more. Just imagining his face in her mind turned her cheeks into rosy apples.

"Also, just call me Ely~ We're close friends now, don't be so distant."

"Very well, Ely. Though I don't recall when we became close friends. Still, chatting with you is pleasant. But… I already know why you've come. Shall we move to the real topic?"

"Eh, you're so direct. Fine, fine."

Hearing Aponia's words, Elysia's heart skipped a beat. The Pink Elf pressed a hand to her chest, her usual cheer gone, replaced by nervousness.

She took a deep breath, bracing herself, as if throwing everything on the line.

"Aponia, please… you who can see fate, tell me—am I… a Herrscher?"

"Yes. You are a Herrscher."

"…I see."

Elysia slumped into her chair.

Her lips curved into a bitter smile. She had held onto a sliver of hope, but it vanished at once. Aponia, who could see fate and the future, could not be mistaken, nor did she have reason to deceive her.

"So it's true after all. A Herrscher… why did I have to be one?"

"Ely, you…"

"If Elias finds out I'm a Herrscher… would he really hate me? I couldn't bear that."

Elysia clutched her head, tempted to roll around on the floor in despair. Aponia sighed at her dejection.

"Ely, deep down you know that's impossible. No matter your true identity, Elias would never feel the slightest dislike for you."

"Mhm, you're right. Eli loves me most of all. Even if I'm a Herrscher, he'd never despise me."

Her hand went to the necklace Elias had given her. A soft, blissful smile appeared on her face. So what if she was a Herrscher? She knew well how deeply Elias favored and doted on her.

In fact, she had absolute confidence—

If her worth were weighed against the whole world on the scale of his heart, she would always be heavier.

Thinking this, her smile grew brighter, tinged with pride and triumph.

But…

(I can't just accept that.)

Her grip on the necklace tightened.

She was a Herrscher. Elias was human.

That contrast was more opposed than Romeo and Juliet's. Elysia didn't want to be a Herrscher. She wanted to be human.

Only then could she truly be worthy of Elias. Yet, no matter how she wished, it was a desire the world would never grant.

"Aponia, please tell me… Elias and I—our future. Does it end happily?"

Her voice trembled as she asked.

Normally, Elysia wasn't one to seek spoilers. For her, anticipation, nervousness, unease, and the unknown were what made a story thrilling.

But this time, she needed to know the ending. Because this was about Elias—the boy she loved with all her heart. Her first and last love.

If she weren't a Herrscher, she would have believed wholeheartedly in a happy ending together.

But being one, her unease outweighed her hope. Fear took root.

Because she knew how biased Elias was toward her.

(If my Herrscher identity is exposed, Elias will definitely side with me. Even if it means becoming the world's enemy, he'll still choose me.)

(Ah, that makes me happy. Maybe we'll go on the run together? Our pursuers would surely include Mobius, Sakura, Mei, and Eden.)

(But so what? No matter how many times they come, Eli and I will drive them back. After all, we're the strongest couple in the world!)

Elysia had already spun an entire 52-episode romantic fugitive drama in her mind. And she was confident it could happen—because Elias loved her more than anything.

There was nothing more fortunate in the world than to be loved by the one you loved.

But along with her joy came worry.

After all, the boy she adored was not only her lover—he was humanity's savior.

Elias bore the heavy mission of saving the world, leading mankind to victory against the Honkai. How could someone like him stand against the world for her sake?

Elysia would never allow it—not even in death!

She didn't want Elias to abandon his ideals because of her.

Her love was selfless.

Yet love was also complicated.

Elysia selfishly wanted Elias to love only her. But above that, she wanted him to be the brightest star. If she was a Herrscher—if she were ever to stand against humanity like the others—

She would find a way to end herself at once.

She would never stand against Elias, nor let him turn against the world for her sake.

The boy she loved would one day defeat every Herrscher, conquer the Honkai, and bring everyone a perfect happy ending. He was her proud, radiant hero!

Elysia would never stain the glorious future that awaited Elias.

If it ever came to that, she would even let herself become part of his shining victories, adding one more laurel to his name.

"Please don't worry, Ely."

Aponia's lips curved into a gentle, blessing-filled smile. She could see the future, and thus she knew.

"In every future I've seen, you are always a Herrscher of humanity's side. You remain with him forever—never apart. Even if the world is destroyed, your ending is still one of undeniable happiness. I may not see Elias' fate, but I see your threads of destiny entwined from beginning to end, never separating."

"Really?!"

"I swear on Kalpas' life—it's true."

Aponia raised her hand solemnly.

But there was one thing she did not say.

Though Elysia's thread was indeed the one most tightly bound to Elias', many other threads were also wrapped closely around his.

Mobius, Sakura, Mei, Hua, Eden… and others Aponia could not even recognize.

Even she herself was among them.

Aponia: (Could it be… that in the future, I too will become his lover?)

Elysia: "Hm? Aponia, why is your face suddenly red?"

Aponia: "…It's nothing. I was just thinking of something that makes me happy."

Chapter 550: Everything Is for Her

Was she your first listener?

Hearing Yukino Yukinoshita's sudden question, Kotomi didn't panic outwardly—but the small hand holding her teacup trembled several times.

Yui Yuigahama had indeed been the first listener. But Kotomi knew that if she said so directly, even if Yukino didn't show it on her face or in her words, she might still find subtle ways later on to remind Kotomi: Yui heard it before me. She was the first listener. I'm not happy.

So, feigning calm, Kotomi took a sip of green tea, raised her brows, and answered with a light laugh: "Of course not. The first listener was my little sister. Last night, while I was recording the guitar accompaniment at home, she was right there listening."

…That wasn't true at all.

Aimi still thought her sister hadn't even finished writing the lyrics yet. That was why last night she didn't go to Kotomi's room to play, but stayed holed up in her own bedroom, completely absorbed in a gal game.

Of course, after Kotomi pretended to be asleep, Aimi still quietly opened her bedroom door as usual, proving once again what it meant to be a sister-obsessed girl who never takes a day off—365 days a year.

Kotomi had once gotten into the habit of locking her bedroom door at night. But after discovering that Aimi always came sneaking in anyway, she stopped locking it altogether. Now she didn't even fully close the door, leaving it slightly ajar before lying down.

Yet her silly little sister still hadn't noticed these small changes Kotomi made just for her.

Knowing that the first listener was Kotomi's sister eased Yukino's heart somewhat. She wasn't sure why she felt this way.

If Kotomi had said the first listener was Yui, she would've felt uncomfortable—even though she knew perfectly well that since Kotomi and Yui had gone to KTV during the day and she hadn't joined them, it was only natural for Yui to be the first listener.

"Then why did you come to me after singing with her? Just to eat cream puffs together?"

Yukino set down her teacup and asked softly. The gentle tone made Kotomi all the more grateful that she hadn't answered with Yui's name earlier.

"My mom told me to buy a bottle of soy sauce. Since it was on the way, I dropped by." Kotomi replied openly. She knew Yukino wouldn't believe it—there wasn't even a supermarket nearby. But that was exactly what she wanted Yukino to hear: that she was lying.

"There's no supermarket around here…"

Yukino looked at Kotomi, recognizing the untruth. From the KTV near the station to Hiiragi Apartments was at least a twenty-minute walk, ten minutes by bike at best.

Even so, Kotomi had come all this way just to see her… Yukino's expression didn't change, but inside, a quiet joy stirred.

When Yukino was happy, her tone and face rarely shifted, but the number of words she spoke always increased.

"I just got home myself. If I'd stayed at my parents' another night, I'd have had to wake up very early for school tomorrow. Even though I don't exactly like sleeping in, I'd still prefer to stay up late at night reading books I enjoy."

That was a lie. Yukino hadn't gone to her parents' house this weekend at all. Instead, she had shut herself away, practicing piano endlessly. She replayed every piece she had ever studied since childhood, striving to recover her touch and raise her skill before the cultural festival.

Friday, Saturday, and even today, Sunday—she hadn't read a single page. The A Tale of Two Cities she had planned to reread remained untouched.

Every morning, after waking, washing up, and eating breakfast, she would sit at the piano and practice.

Yukino didn't like piano, didn't like the monochrome world of black and white keys. She had only studied it at her mother's insistence.

With her cold, aloof personality, she was never the type to want to stand on stage and perform.

But this time, to stand on stage with Kotomi, to avoid dragging her down—or rather, for Kotomi alone—she played.

Everything was for her—everything was for Kotomi.

Yukino Yukinoshita had personally called her mother to have the family piano delivered.

Once again, she sat before the instrument that had only brought her boredom as a child, playing the very pieces her mother had once forced her to master. The memory of her mother's sharp scolding whenever she made the slightest mistake lingered in the sound of the keys.

"Oh~ is that so?" Kotomi rested her cheeks in her hands, smiling at Yukino. She had already guessed that Yukino hadn't gone to her parents' home at all, but had spent the entire weekend practicing piano.

What Kotomi hadn't realized, however, was that Yukino's reason for skipping the KTV wasn't only to practice. More importantly, she still couldn't shake the feelings stirred by the change: the band that had once been just her and Kotomi now included Yui Yuigahama.

If the band had remained just the two of them, Yukino would never have turned down Kotomi's Sunday invitation to KTV.

Wanting the band to be only Kotomi and me—am I being too selfish? Yukino often asked herself this, quietly scolding her own heart.

Kotomi took out the printed copies of the two songs and placed them on the table. "Yukino, these are the lyrics and scores. Could you check the piano arrangements for me? I'm confident about the guitar parts, but since I only know a little piano, I'm not sure if I did it right."

"Alright." Yukino nodded, picking up the score for the first song, Liblume.

As Yukino studied the score and lyrics, Kotomi sat silently at her side, sipping tea and nibbling snacks as quietly as possible. She looked like a chubby little hamster clutching sunflower seeds, eating in secret.

By the time the green tea had cooled and the plate of cream puffs was down to six, Yukino finally set aside the sheets. Her gaze fell on Kotomi, filled with a hint of surprise—as if seeing a mischievous little witch in disguise.

"Kotomi, are you sure you only know a little piano?"

"Uh… y-yeah." Kotomi nodded, munching on a fruit pastry.

"…If this is what you call knowing just a little, then you must be a natural-born pianist. The scores are flawless. After looking them over once, I can already play both songs. Do you have time now? If you're not in a rush to buy soy sauce, listen to me play them first."

"Of course!" Kotomi agreed happily.

"I'll go wash my hands first." Yukino stood up.

While Yukino was in the bathroom, Kotomi sent a quick text to her mother:

[Mom, I'm at Yukino's house, listening to her play piano.]

The unspoken meaning was clear: she wouldn't be home for a while.

...

When Akina Izumi received Kotomi's text, she understood immediately. Since there was still time before dinner, she set down her phone and turned to Aimi, who had just finished her homework and was about to take snacks upstairs to continue playing her gal game.

"Aimi, are you free now? Go to the supermarket and buy a bottle of soy sauce."

"Eh? Wasn't Onee-chan supposed to buy it?" Aimi froze, dropping a bag of chips she had been holding.

"Kotomi's at a friend's house right now."

The moment Aimi heard that her sister was at someone else's house, she went on high alert, forgetting all about the chips on the floor. "Which friend's house?!"

"She's at Yukino Yukinoshita's."

Aimi's wariness vanished instantly. Knowing her sister was at Yukino's place, she relaxed completely. That icy, aloof girl who always wore a single expression like a snow-capped peak—there was no way she'd ever try to steal her sister.

From the very first meeting, Aimi had already classified Yukino Yukinoshita firmly into the category of "good women who won't steal my sister."

Confident in her judgment, clever Aimi shrugged, pretending to be helpless. "Oh, that's fine then. Honestly, I just can't handle Onee-chan sometimes~ Alright, I'll go buy the soy sauce."

Chapter 638: Your Turn on Stage, Yet I Remain Unmoved

Godzilla was a good thing.

So too was the corpse of the golden three-headed dragon Ghidorah, torn to shreds by Lady Alyssa.

Rumor had it that the XVI Legion of Astartes, the Luna Wolves, had reaped great gains in the newly opened world called "Disboard." Treasures beyond count, strange races without number—even the Empress had set aside her endless duties to visit personally.

According to the battle reports made public, the Flügel—warrior weapons forged for the purpose of god-slaying; the Dragonia—quasi-"multidimensional beings"; the Dwarves—creations of the God of Forge, masters of magical machinery…

Hisss…

All of them were priceless. If not for being in Selene's Ark Palace study, Dr. Stylish would have already burst into an unapproved, heretical dance just from thinking about it.

Yet, just as Dr. Stylish bowed deeply, scheming how best to wring more projects and resources from Selene—

"...Your Majesty… I believe I am more suitable than Dr. Stylish… The chief is far too busy… In research, divided focus is a grave taboo…"

A husky, hauntingly soft female voice drifted from behind him.

"..."

In the study, before Selene's desk, Dr. Stylish abruptly raised his head, blinking once. And again.

Behind his black-rimmed glasses, his brows furrowed, pale eyes narrowing. Danger. Someone was here to pluck his fruit.

"Dr. Mobius, aren't you supposed to be working on the project mitigating side effects of military-grade reinforcement drugs?"

Shaking off his fantasies of scientific conquest, Dr. Stylish turned with belated irritation toward the troublesome woman who, since joining the Imperial Science Bureau, had brazenly dared to challenge even his seat.

Her green hair fell like a waterfall down to her hips. The childlike body she once bore had fully matured. White lab coat, deep green knit blouse, pencil skirt, black stockings, black high heels—all of it accentuated her graceful figure.

A black tie adorned her chest, fastened with a golden diamond-shaped clasp. The curves beneath pushed against it, forming an alluring arc.

A beautiful, competent scholar—a woman of intellect and elegance.

In the crowded halls of the Imperial Science Bureau, she was already compared to names like Sumire Muroto of Genetic Biology (from Black Bullet), Rakshata Chawla of the Humanoid Weapon Development Department (from Code Geass), Nina Einstein of Antimatter Technology (from Code Geass), and Dr. Catherine Elizabeth Halsey of Comprehensive Development (from Halo). Together they were praised as the roses blooming in the Empire's laboratories.

And above all, Mobius was quietly regarded as the foremost among female scientists.

She had scholarship, combat ability, beauty, and even military connections (such as Fu Hua).

All told—even the prodigy Dr. Halsey did not surpass her.

To this, Dr. Stylish could only snort: Hmph!

What roses! I am the rose of the Imperial Science Bureau!

The Empire's aesthetics were aligning more and more with Selene's own, and in this, Dr. Stylish grieved. His Team Stylish were the true beauty—yet why had Her Majesty so strictly forbidden their resurrection…

Ah, the loneliness of the artist.

Mobius' seductive eyes of green fading to pink met Dr. Stylish's faintly hostile gaze. Like a child denied his favorite toy, his look only made her lips curve faintly in amusement across her cold, beautiful face.

"Chief, I… ahem, my project has of course met its expected goals. I came intending to report to you, but you were absent from the Bureau. Out of responsibility and rigor, I came personally to present it here."

She had the impulse to jest, but seeing Selene's calm, ever-composed gaze, she thought better of it. Best to remain serious.

"However…"

Mobius shifted her tone. Lifting her pale green hair, she revealed the earring at her left ear—two nested Möbius rings. Meeting the Empress' amused, arched brows from behind the desk, she stepped forward, once again curtseying, lowering her head with the faint shyness of a young maiden.

"Since it is before Your Majesty, the beautiful Empress herself, my project report should naturally be submitted to Your Majesty first."

What flattery was this?

Already a servant under another's roof, her funding, her laboratories, every exotic material she used—all of it was provided by Selene.

She had all but accepted it.

Ah… every time she thought of this, Mobius sighed inwardly. Dr. Mei, Eden, Elysia… can you see? I have stepped upon a new infinite path. The Honkai crisis threatening humanity is already resolved.

A world where mankind coexists with the Honkai.

Perhaps she was not the most virtuous, perhaps even cruel and willful at times. But compared to the so-called Project STIGMA she left to Kevin… this way was far more reliable.

So she took solace in her own reasoning: just treat Selene not as human, but as the sun itself—the sun without which the order of the Empire could not endure.

With such a mindset, praising Selene carried no burden.

Better than scheming rebellion daily was pursuing her research, experiencing the diverse races caught up in the Empire's conquests, teasing cats, needling Hua, mentoring juniors of the new age, or sparring wits with that genius-pervert chief.

Such a life was not so bad.

"Mm?"

Selene sipped red tea leisurely, reclining against the golden-red carved chair. Subordinates vying for favor—well, perhaps not favor, but projects, materials, funding… it was all the same.

It had been some time since she'd seen such a sight.

Very well—continue your performance. I shall watch.

Shy, Mobius? Who would believe such a thing.

"Your Majesty, this concerns four types of combat stimulant injections often used by frontline soldiers unwilling to withdraw after injury. Typically, the side effects last from eight to forty-eight hours, with dizziness, nausea, and weakness."

Cradling a datapad, Mobius cast Dr. Stylish a brilliant smile—seductive, dazzling. With Selene's leave, and under the watch of the Imperial Guard, she linked her datapad to the holographic display before the imperial desk and began her explanation.

"Through formula optimization, based on repeated clinical trials with goblins (from Goblin Slayer, monsters crafted by that world's gods solely for amusement, sharing 100% genetic similarity with humans), the incidence of weakness has been reduced by over 60%. Dizziness and nausea, which most impaired combat ability, have been nearly eliminated. The primary side effect is now hunger—requiring high-calorie intake."

Moving with the poise of a cosmopolitan woman, Mobius requested clearance from the servitor, then swiftly projected comparative charts. Her fingers danced across analysis graphs, recalculating parameters directly before Selene.

"...Passed."

"It can enter experimental production and be deployed on a limited scale to frontline troops. Feedback will allow further refinement."

Taking another sip of red tea, watching the serpent restored to composure, Selene nodded, smiling brightly.

"Excellent. To complete the task so far ahead of schedule after receiving the project—Dr. Mobius, what reward do you desire?"

Standing naturally at Selene's side, Mobius' smile shone just as brightly.

"Your Majesty overpraises me. It is not my ability that stands out, but that my focus and attention are wholly undivided. If I may, my Empress—the Science Bureau's project distribution is gravely unreasonable…"

Her tone carried nothing but loyalty to crown and Empire.

Not a single word named Dr. Stylish, yet every word pointed at him.

To be sure, Dr. Stylish was unlike the hoarders of knowledge in the grimdark Mechanicum of 40K. He shared his technologies freely, old and new alike, with his peers.

Though Dr. Stylish had always shared technologies after "tasting the apple" himself, his hunger for control of projects and for new species, minerals, and elements was boundless.

Selene knew this had both pros and cons, yet she rarely bothered with such trifles.

The benefits outweighed the drawbacks.

With his body refined through layers of Honkai Energy reinforcement—especially in intellect and precision—wielding the Teigu reconstructed from Soulium and Honkai Cubes, the Glorious Hands of God [Perfector] (capable of amplifying finger motions thousands to tens of thousands of times for extreme precision in crafting delicate weapons), Dr. Stylish was indeed outstanding.

But if even Mobius had raised the matter, then Selene would deal with it casually.

Very well. Dr. Stylish had grown lax. Let the Infinite Serpent, with her aggressive tendencies, stir him up.

"My chief doctor, what say you?"

"Not so, Your Majesty. The more capable should bear more. For true geniuses, handling multiple projects simultaneously allows knowledge to cross-pollinate, increasing efficiency… And moreover, Dr. Mobius, I would remind you—bypassing proper channels to report directly is the true taboo."

Kneeling in salute to Selene, Dr. Stylish fixed Mobius with an unkind gaze.

Mobius did not yield. "Chief, I do not deny your genius or versatility. But if your 'multiple' refers to taking on hundreds of projects at once, then efficiency is hardly the word."

"Hmph. The judgment of mortals, through mortal eyes."

"Oh? Then let us set aside that matter. Chief, you claim bypassing procedure is wrong. But is there any authority in the Empire higher than that of Her Majesty? Does anyone outrank the Empress?"

What a heavy accusation. Selene's gaze drifted back and forth between the two, amused.

Had the Imperial Science Bureau become a drama stage like the Empresses in the Palace while she wasn't looking?

"You… slander! My loyalty to Her Majesty is as clear as sun, moon, and stars!"

"Sun, moon, and stars? Then by your words, Chief, are you saying the Empress is not the sun of the Empire?"

"Enough."

Selene tapped her teacup, fingers drumming the desk. Suddenly the gravity field burst forth, crushing the two quarrelling scientists to their knees. "Twisting words without end."

"This farce of afternoon tea ends here." Selene shook her head, smiling wryly, though vexation showed on her face.

Hum!

Scarlet diamond eyes flashed with streams of azure data. Selene raised a brow, expression turning to mild astonishment. "Dr. Stylish, so many flowers—your indulgence is excessive."

Her sidelong glance was sharp. In her eyes, he was no different from a gluttonous beast.

"You have yet to fully digest the Forerunner civilization's technologies, my chief doctor. And yet each legion sends you one specimen and you devour it, like a cub overeating until it bursts. How many projects now lie piled up?"

"Dr. Mobius, the projects concerning Planetary Godzilla, its ecosystem, and the Ghidorah Devourer will fall to you." With these words, Selene rendered her judgment.

It was a crack in Dr. Stylish's authority.

"Your Majes—"

"Until you have finished your current tasks, no new projects are to be initiated. Any objections, Doctor?"

"My…!" Meeting her abyssal scarlet, inhuman eyes, Dr. Stylish froze. Words died in his throat, countless protests compressed into a single reply: "As you command, Your Majesty. Your will be done."

"So much the better. Azril will remain. The rest, withdraw."

"Yes, Your Majesty!" ×N

At the sudden force that had crushed Dr. Stylish and Mobius to their knees, Pardofelis nearly fainted, fur standing on end. Hearing Selene's dismissal, she fled at once.

Too terrifying. Truly, meddling was a mistake. From now on, unless summoned, she swore never to poke her nose in again.

"Dr. Stylish." As the others departed respectfully—he, as highest in rank, the last to leave—Selene halted him.

"Doctor, measure your strength… and learn to unite others."

She lingered on the words, setting down her teacup, patting Alyssa's back. "The Dragonia scales, flesh, and bones Horus delivered—Doctor, receive them."

And then, "Guard them well—for me."

"At once!"

For all his flaws, as one who had served Selene since long ago, the tacit understanding remained. He grasped her meaning at once.

Yes, inefficiency from overextension had drawn criticism, and Her Majesty's displeasure was clear. Yet of all, she trusted him most.

...

The study quieted once more. As Selene perused reports and Alyssa tended the tea, a tall, broad figure stepped from shadow behind her chair, files in hand.

"My lady, your mastery of balance in rule grows ever finer."

"Merely adequate…"

Chapter 568: Goddess of Food

To the requests of the diners, Erina paid no mind at all.

With her arms crossed, she stood tall like a proud swan, waiting for the final result of the contest.

The manager stared blankly at his now-empty bowl, then let out a soft sigh.

"I lost!"

After tasting Erina's fried rice, he knew he had been defeated—completely and without complaint. Before the diners could even comment, he admitted his loss on his own.

He raised his head to look at Erina, his heart filled with shock at her cooking. Never had he imagined that one person's culinary skills could reach such heights, capable of stirring such intense emotions with a single serving of fried rice.

If someone told him at this moment that Erina was the Goddess of Food, he might have believed it.

"Mhm."

Erina gave a calm nod, without any further words. She neither offered humble remarks about her victory nor ridiculed her opponent's overconfidence. Her attitude perfectly embodied her pride.

Ignoring the diners' pleading gazes, she walked over to Alice and the others.

"Alright, the contest is over. It's time we leave."

Alice and the others nodded immediately and rose from their seats.

Of course, Erina had noticed the Red Queen's gaze. But she had no intention of taking action. As long as the Red Queen let them leave quietly, Erina could ignore her eyes. After all, she bore no ill will toward the Red Queen, who wasn't some irredeemable villain.

Unfortunately, the Red Queen had no intention of letting her go so easily. Just as they rose to leave, she stepped forward to block their way.

"Don't be in such a hurry, young lady."

The Red Queen smiled as she looked at Erina, her crimson eyes shining with satisfaction.

"Is there something else?"

Erina looked at the Red Queen blocking her path with calm indifference.

"Your cooking pleases me. Would you be interested in staying here as a chef? As payment, I can offer you benefits beyond imagination."

The Red Queen didn't start with force, but instead spoke as though negotiating. Though she was proud, Erina's cooking had earned a measure of her respect.

At her words, the once silent diners revealed eager expressions. If Erina became a chef here, wouldn't they be able to taste that god-tier cuisine every seven days?

Even the manager's eyes lit with anticipation. He hoped to learn a higher realm of cooking from her. He had even forgotten to ask about the JK uniforms.

But under the weight of everyone's expectations, Erina shook her head without hesitation.

"Thank you for the invitation, but I have no intention of becoming a chef here."

Since the Red Queen's tone had been fairly polite, Erina didn't respond too harshly either.

Hearing her refusal, the manager and diners showed disappointment.

The Red Queen, however, wasn't disappointed. Instead, her lips curled into a playful smile.

"Oh? You refuse my offer? Then do you know what consequences come from rejecting me?"

As she spoke, a powerful aura surged from her body.

The diners turned toward her in fear, their hearts trembling as they worried for Erina.

Under the pressure, Erina said nothing. She simply met the Red Queen's gaze in silence.

Then, her lips curved into a faint smile.

"Why don't you show me these consequences?"

At the same time, an even greater aura burst forth from Erina, instantly engulfing the entire restaurant. The very space warped under her might, and the building itself quaked as if struck by an earthquake.

The sudden change drained the color from every diner's face. One by one, their bodies collapsed forward onto the tables, unable to resist the overwhelming force.

As an ordinary person, the manager thought an earthquake had struck. He pulled Aletta under the table with him while warning the others to take cover.

Meanwhile, Victoria, Darkness, and Eris were protected by Alice, spared from the crushing pressure of the aura. After all, most of Erina's aura was directed squarely at the Red Queen.

Under its weight, the Red Queen crushed to the floor in a humiliating pose. Her prideful expression vanished, replaced with disbelief and even a faint trace of fear.

Since the Red Queen had tried to suppress her with aura, Erina wasn't going to hold back either. Still, she hadn't unleashed her full power—otherwise, the Red Queen wouldn't be kneeling but dead the instant the aura struck.

A full minute passed, with Erina maintaining her aura for over ten seconds. Yet under her precise control, the restaurant itself suffered no damage. Only tables and utensils shifted or fell from the shaking.

The diners realized the aura's true source and turned pale as they looked at Erina. They knew this was a clash between her and the Red Queen, and that they were only caught in the aftershocks. None dared to speak.

Pinned down by the oppressive force, the Red Queen couldn't move a muscle, not even to beg for mercy. All she could do was plead with her eyes, silently praying Erina would relent.

A single minute of this torment shattered her pride. Even when she had faced Chaos thousands of years ago, she hadn't felt so powerless. For the first time, she experienced the emotion of fear—of her life no longer being under her control.

But Erina had no intention of killing the Red Queen. This was merely punishment, a warning. When she saw the Red Queen's desperate eyes, she decided to stop.

With a light snort, Erina withdrew her aura.

In an instant, the shaking ceased, and everyone, including the Red Queen, regained their freedom. None spoke, only casting wary glances at Erina.

Without a word, Erina turned toward the restaurant door. Alice and the others immediately followed.

Soon, with the sound of the door's bell, Erina and her companions disappeared from the restaurant.

Only then did the remaining diners let out breaths of relief.

The Red Queen, drained and trembling, struggled back to her feet. After what had just happened, she had no desire to remain for the red wine stew she had waited seven days for. Without another word, she left Nekoya Western Restaurant—abandoning even the iron bucket she had brought.

...

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Not bad, Erina. You've learned how to put on a show. That display in front of everyone just now was well done~]

[Moeha Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 1): Erina-oneechan was so cool just now~]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Did you see the customers' faces? Each one was stunned. Before long, Victoria's world will probably start spreading the legend of the "Goddess of Food."]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Very possible. There were plenty of important figures from other worlds in that restaurant. If the story spreads from their mouths, it'll be quickly accepted.]

[Arche (Level 7, Stage 2): Not necessarily. They might consider today's events taboo and bury it deep inside instead.]

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): If only I'd been there too… then I could've revealed my true form as Fallen Angel Black Cat!]

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): Goddess of Food… What kind of ridiculous name is that!]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Isn't it fitting? You showed them cuisine beyond mortal limits and revealed overwhelming power. Put them together, and isn't that exactly a Goddess of Food?]

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): …]

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): What kind of logic is that?]

[Alice Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 1): Hahaha, Erina, I think that title suits you perfectly. Why not just use it from now on?]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Exactly! From now on, let's all call Erina the Goddess of Food, hehe.]

[Asuna Yuuki (Level 7, Stage 2): Agreed! laugh.jpg]

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): I! Absolutely! Refuse!]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): Why reject it? Isn't that title beautiful? I also have the title of Goddess of Fortune. curious.jpg]

Seeing Erina so resistant to the title "Goddess of Food," Eris was confused. She wasn't the only one. Frieren, Victoria, and others who came from other worlds also struggled to understand. To them, receiving the title of "goddess" was an unparalleled honor.

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): It's way too embarrassing. I don't want such a title.]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): …Embarrassing?]

[Frieren (Level 2, Stage 8): …]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): What's so embarrassing about it? As long as you don't feel awkward, it's others who'll feel awkward!]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Besides, I have a goddess title in another world too, and I never felt embarrassed.]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): That's right. They even have a statue of Eriri over there.]

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): …]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): Eriri has a goddess title too? What's the full title?]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): It's "Goddess Kashiwagi Eri."]

[Frieren (Level 2, Stage 8): Kashiwagi Eri? What a strange title.]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): Isn't that Eriri's pen name? I saw it in one of the memory images.]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): To use a pen name as a divine title… that's so like you.]

[Frieren (Level 2, Stage 8): I see.]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Whatever~ I think it sounds nice.]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): …]

...

After returning from Nekoya Western Restaurant, Victoria ended the livestream.

This time, she had earned quite a lot of rewards. Just from Eriri alone, she received over a million points. Added to the smaller amounts from other members, it totaled several hundred thousand more.

Since the rewards were all given because of Erina, Victoria originally intended to transfer the points to her. But Erina refused. To her, a mere one million points wasn't even a fraction of her balance. Moreover, since Victoria had hosted the livestream, she had no reason to accept the rewards.

The chat group had an unspoken rule: whoever hosted the livestream would keep all the rewards, regardless of who was featured. Normally, when a livestream took place in a member's world, the task would fall to them. The reason Eriri had Victoria host this time instead of Erina was exactly because of this.

With Erina's explanation, Victoria happily accepted the windfall.

After her excitement faded, however, she realized something important—she had forgotten to pay the bill, and also forgotten the four servings of French fruit pudding she had ordered for takeaway.

But there was no way to go back now. The instant they returned, the portal to Nekoya vanished. It appeared only once every seven days and could be used just once, disappearing immediately afterward.

Yet Victoria wasn't too disappointed. In the past, missing out on her pudding might have left her too upset to focus on her magic research. But now, it no longer mattered.

Her love for French fruit pudding was nothing compared to her new craving for Erina's cooking.

Besides, there was tomorrow's gathering. Surely, there would be desserts even more delicious than the fried rice she had just tasted.

Thinking of this, Victoria's heart swelled with anticipation for the coming day.

Chapter 323: Fu Hua, I Did Not Lie!

"Eh?"

The little loli stared blankly at the standing Fu Hua.

For some reason, she felt that the "Fu Hua" before her was completely different from the Immortal just moments ago.

The Immortal was cold and aloof, but still polite.

At the very least, she wouldn't have smashed the pod lid into the ceiling with one punch.

"Eh? Why am I wearing these clothes? Such a hassle."

"They're so inconvenient to move in. What's going on?!"

Fu Hua looked down at her Cloud Ink Daoist Robes, clicking her tongue.

With a rip, she tore off half the hem, turning the long robe into something like a short coat.

"???"

The loli froze.

Since when was the Immortal this unruly?!

She glanced at the monitors—

Fu Hua's consciousness was still happily playing in Azur Lane.

She hadn't noticed at all that her body outside was moving freely.

Very strange. This had never happened before.

"???"

"Who are you?"

The loli backed up two steps, nervous.

She pressed her hand behind her back, quietly triggering a Level-One Intrusion Alarm.

"I'm Hua, are you stupid?!"

"Oh, you can also call me Jingwei."

Fu Hua gave her a look like she was an idiot, rubbing her temples.

"Eh, I just woke up, my head's still a mess with too many memories. Let me sort them out…"

"Mm… ah? Why so many? Let me think, fifty thousand years ago… no, wait, who are you again?"

As she muttered, she propped her chin with her hand, scanning her surroundings.

"Right, where is this?"

"Earlier, I was fighting the Herrscher of the End… no, that's not it. I was supposed to be guarding Shenzhou, then I ran into a bunch of random aliens…"

"Hah? And they said they were going to cure me? Blade Mantra? Magic? What nonsense?!"

She kept mumbling, touching her chin.

Just then—

Wooo—Wooo—

Shrill alarms rang throughout the observation station.

Clack—

Setsuna arrived with Mio, Tohru, and several shipgirls.

At the same time, tens of thousands of Angeloids surged in from all sides of the station.

All modules shifted into full lockdown and combat readiness, while the science lolis were evacuated.

The shipgirls on duty materialized their rigging, rushing toward the alarm's source.

"What's going on?!"

Bang—

Tohru and Bismarck were the first to smash open the door.

The dragon girl had one hand gripping a magic array, faint power radiating from the other, fully prepared for battle.

A Level-One Intrusion Alarm meant an unknown entity had infiltrated the station.

Then—they saw a bewildered Fu Hua.

"Why all the fuss?"

"It's not like a Honkai beast or Herrscher attacked you?!"

Fu Hua folded her arms, looking at Setsuna and the surrounding Angeloids with confusion.

"Besides, even if a Herrscher really came, I could help you take her down… Eh? Wait, who are you again? Let me think…"

Her tone lacked the coldness and composure of Fu Hua. Instead, it was lively, almost playful.

"?"

Everyone exchanged looks.

Something was clearly wrong with the Immortal, but they couldn't put it into words.

"Cancel the alarm. Have the Angeloids return. Everyone else, resume normal work."

Setsuna waved his hand with a complicated expression.

"Commander, what's going on with her?"

Mio asked, frowning.

"She's now the Herrscher of Sentience."

Setsuna gave a concise answer.

Just like in the original timeline—

When Otto shot Fu Hua in the head, the Honkai created a Herrscher in her soulless body.

Here, while her consciousness was uploaded, Fu Hua's body had likewise become an empty shell.

This fusion warrior's body was healthy, powerful, and had excellent Honkai adaptability. Naturally, the Honkai would not pass up such a feast.

And so, it implanted a brand-new consciousness into her body—

Forming the Herrscher of Sentience, wielder of the Authority over minds.

However, by the same logic, Fu Hua's brain contained memories stretching back fifty thousand years from the Previous Era. The vast sea of memories completely drowned out the newborn Honkai consciousness.

This caused the Herrscher of Sentience, upon awakening, to mistakenly believe she herself was the owner of those memories—Fu Hua.

"Ha?!"

Tohru was shocked.

"Herrscher?! You mean those beings who manipulate Honkai energy and wield strange powers?!"

The Herrscher of Sentience was equally shocked.

"Herrscher?! Where?!"

She projected a black-and-red spear, shielding the others behind her.

She looked around nervously, scanning the surroundings.

"…."

"…."

"She doesn't look very smart."

Mio and several shipgirls whispered to Setsuna.

Though she had taken over Fu Hua's body, in essence she was a newborn child—clumsy and naïve.

"Hm?"

"What nonsense are you spouting?"

Fu Hua puffed up her nonexistent chest, striking a cocky pose.

"Little Senti."

Setsuna patted her on the shoulder.

"Think again—who are you really?"

"Ha?"

The Herrscher of Sentience twitched her lips.

"Are you brain-dead too?! I'm Fu Hua!"

"I'm Shenzhou's guardian, warrior against the Honkai!! I even had a sect, what was it… School of Taixuan, right?"

"Tch, I wonder how those disciples are doing now. Hm? I recall one of them was slightly corroded by the Honkai? Afraid of what I might do?"

"What does it matter? If you're sick, get treatment! It's not like I'd cut them down?!"

Her head was a jumble, Fu Hua's and Hua's fifty thousand years of memories all crammed together.

Yet the Herrscher of Sentience couldn't help but find her "past self" annoying.

Too tolerant, too repressed, living without joy.

"What about Fu Hua's original consciousness?"

Seeing this impostor so confident, Setsuna turned to the info-department loli.

"Uh, she's in the server playing Azur Lane?"

The loli scratched her head, projecting the control panel.

Inside the server, Fu Hua was happily running dungeons with Kanae and Akame, clad in rigging, fighting the Sirens at sea.

"…."

The bizarre sight gave Setsuna a headache.

Never would he have imagined that because the Immortal got curious and tried an immersive game, she ended up spawning the Herrscher of Sentience.

An accident, yet strangely reasonable.

"Who's that? Why does she look just like me?"

The Herrscher of Sentience leaned forward, staring at the hologram of Fu Hua.

"She's the original owner of your body."

Setsuna replied.

"Ha? What kind of joke is this…"

Before she could finish—

Inside the game, Fu Hua suddenly looked up, sensing something amiss.

Through her faint connection with Fenghuang Down, she realized her body was in trouble.

"Can I return?"

She stopped her actions, pressing the logout key several times. No response.

She could only tilt her head back and call the admin.

"…."

Moments later, Setsuna and the admin loli appeared as avatars projected into the game.

"Um, Fu Hua, sorry, but there's a little problem with your body."

"?"

Fu Hua wanted to activate Fenghuang Down to return, but her consciousness was bound to the server. No tool would work.

"What happened?"

She asked coldly.

"Was my body destroyed? Or…?"

Instinctively, Fu Hua felt Setsuna wouldn't scheme against her. His strength surpassed hers—he had no need for such tricks.

"Uh… in short, while you were playing the game, a Herrscher consciousness took over your body. She now thinks she's Fu Hua."

Setsuna cleared his throat.

"???"

Even with all her knowledge, Fu Hua was stunned.

She didn't even flinch when her avatar in-game was hit by several shells.

"Are you making fun of me? Trying to amuse yourself?"

She frowned.

"No, Fu Hua, I did not lie!"

...

A few minutes later.

Inside the space station.

The Herrscher of Sentience stood to one side, beside a projected avatar of Fu Hua.

The two looked nearly identical—their appearances were the same, though there were slight differences in ornamentation.

And Fu Hua herself lacked the Herrscher's air of manic arrogance.

"Is this you?"

Setsuna pointed at Fu Hua's projection and asked the Herrscher.

"Yes, that's me."

Senti nodded.

"Is it?"

"Yes. Back then, I was thinner, and people called me Immortal."

"That's not you."

Setsuna's face was expressionless.

"You're saying she isn't me?"

Senti pointed at herself, then at Fu Hua.

"No."

"Then I say she's not me either! That's not me at all!"

Senti stomped twice, puffing angrily.

"Then what's really going on?"

Setsuna slowly guided the Herrscher to self-awareness.

"I want to know what's going on too!"

Senti pouted.

"You all tricked me into coming here for this so-called treatment. I've been stuck in this station every day."

"It's so boring, I had to find something fun. So I tried that immersive holo-game thing. The Fuxi automaton even egged me on…"

"Then I put on the gear, and everything went black, and then, and then…"

She recalled the events just earlier.

"Oh, I see. And then what?"

Setsuna prodded gently, drawing her deeper in thought.

"???"

The shipgirls looked at each other, confused but impressed.

"Commander, why does this conversation feel like déjà vu?!"

"Don't mind the details, ahem."

"…."

The Herrscher of Sentience kept thinking.

Her mind replayed everything that had happened since she first met Setsuna.

"I… I was uploaded into the server, and then I woke up?"

As she spoke, her delicate face—so identical to Fu Hua's—began to twist, her brows furrowing tightly.

"Right. Fu Hua's original consciousness was uploaded. So who are you now?"

Setsuna pinched her cheek.

"Feel the power inside you. You'll know your identity."

"…."

Boom—

From her body, an unfamiliar energy surged, setting off alarms across the station.

Honkai energy.

Though the Herrscher of Sentience had seized Fu Hua's body and its peak Immortal strength, the way she wielded power was still different.

"!!!"

The Fuxi automaton's Honkai detector blared wildly, nearly startling the little construct to tears.

"Mio."

Setsuna tilted his chin.

The Spirit of Origin gently touched her forehead with magic.

The restless Herrscher calmed down, earnestly sifting through and confronting her own memories.

"…."

Head lowered, lips biting, the Herrscher of Sentience realized through small details that she wasn't truly human.

Fu Hua's memories inside her head existed only because she had occupied the body, passively inheriting them.

There were so many of them, overwhelming her personality, making her overlook the fact she was a Herrscher.

"I'm a Herrscher…"

"I'm… the Herrscher of Sentience…"

The girl clenched her fists tightly, unwilling.

Exposed and forced to face her true self, she couldn't accept it at once.

"Little Senti, it's okay. I know you're different from the other Herrschers…"

Seeing Senti on the verge of tears, Setsuna stepped forward to comfort her.

"We can—"

"!!!"

"Wait, no!"

The Herrscher of Sentience suddenly raised her head, stepping back two paces.

Her expression returned to its usual manic confidence.

"So what if I'm a Herrscher?!"

"Isn't that even better? I'm way stronger than that old fossil!!"

She thrust her finger to the sky.

"From now on, it will be the great Herrscher of Sentience who leads you to victory against the Honkai! Wherever, whenever, I will protect you and the world from Honkai's invasion."

"I tell you this, humans! I am the strongest in this world! No one can surpass me! Got it?! That's final!"

"???"

The shipgirls and lolis watching were stunned.

Even far away, Kallen, and inside the server, Fu Hua—who overheard the conversation—were dumbfounded, staring straight at Senti.

Aren't you a Herrscher?!

Herrschers are supposed to be executors of the Honkai's will, monsters meant to destroy humanity and civilization!

And here she was, brazenly declaring a vow to fight against it?!

Setsuna, however, wasn't surprised.

Senti was, at her core, just a child. When she occupied Fu Hua's body, she was overwhelmed by fifty thousand years of memories, which led her to accept Fu Hua's mission of guarding Shenzhou and resisting the Honkai.

Thanks to Elysia, later Herrschers carried more humanity.

And so, a Herrscher who aspired to fight the Honkai was born.

After a long pause—

The loli who managed the game pods was the first to raise the obvious question:

"Uh… what about Sister Hua?"

"…."

Inside the game world, watching the live projection, Fu Hua's mood was complicated.

"Her?"

"That old fossil can just stay in the game world. I'll be keeping this body."

"She's had it long enough, it's my turn to play~"

Senti whistled.

"Impossible!"

Fu Hua's gaze was like a blade as she glared at Senti.

"This isn't your body. Return it to me."

She looked toward Setsuna for help. In this situation, only he could intervene.

"You think I'll give it back just because you told me to? Where's my dignity?"

Senti turned away with a huff.

"Are you a three-year-old?!"

Fu Hua quickly realized—the Herrscher of Sentience hadn't even existed for three hours yet.

Strictly speaking, she was an infant.

"Tch…"

Setsuna thought for a moment, then cleared his throat.

He looked seriously at the Herrscher.

"Little Senti, this body really should be returned to Fu Hua."

"No. Unless you take it from me."

Senti raised her chin stubbornly.

"Oh? You want a fight?"

Setsuna asked calmly.

"Of course! Come to think of it… what can you even do? I really don't know your abilities…"

Her eyes scanned him up and down.

"You're the leader here? From now on, you'll obey me too."

"…."

Setsuna stepped back two paces and gestured.

"Mio, Tohru, Richelieu, Bismarck, Ikaros… go!"

...

Boom—

Smack!!!

Rumble!!!

A short but fierce battle erupted inside the station.

The dragon girl, the Spirit, the shipgirls, and the Angeloids faithfully executed the strategy of ganging up.

Weapons and powers flew everywhere, the chaos so great it made the whole station tremble.

Thankfully, the materials were sturdy enough, and the Klein field held, preventing real damage.

Two minutes later—

"Cough, cough—"

Senti climbed up from the floor, glaring at Setsuna.

"Are you crazy?!!!"

"No, wait—you're all crazy!!!"

"I was fighting him, why did the five of you gang up on me?!"

She searched through Fu Hua's fifty thousand years of memories but couldn't even find proper curse words, left only with impotent rage.

That dragon girl and silver-haired one especially—Senti was sure if they went all out, they could've one-shotted her.

"The Commander usually doesn't need to fight personally."

"You really don't want to go against the full Eternal Snowfall, trust me."

Setsuna patted her head.

"…."

"Do what you want—kill me if you must."

Realizing brute force wouldn't work, Senti plopped down on the floor and resorted to sulking.

"No one's killing you. Just give the body back to Fu Hua."

Setsuna said with a smile.

"Impossible. Unless I anchor my consciousness in Fenghuang Down. But then I couldn't move freely—it'd be no different from being dead."

She huffed.

"We have a better solution."

Setsuna chuckled.

Of course he wanted both Fu Hua and Senti. He couldn't let them fight over one body—that'd be just like the original story.

"Through advanced life sciences, we can copy Fu Hua's body at the molecular level, exactly the same. Then we'll upload and download your consciousness into it."

"That way, Fu Hua can return to her original body, and you'll have one of your own."

"Huh?!"

Senti froze.

Like Fu Hua, she had never witnessed the Starsea Empire's cutting-edge technology.

"Is that real?"

"Why not try and see?"

Setsuna contacted Grey and Sumire Muroto.

"Mm…"

Senti held her head, thinking.

Compared to being beaten half to death, stripped of her consciousness, and replaced by the Immortal, this was indeed a good proposal.

"I have one more condition!"

"Say it."

"Make me bigger! That old fossil's lived fifty thousand years and hasn't grown a bit!"

She crossed her arms.

"Hah?"

Fu Hua: "???"

Chapter 322: Fu Xuan—I Want to Be General, but Qingque Is Useless

Six planet-class interstellar ships, each carrying billions of people, slowly approached the cosmic barrier.

At this moment, part of the Xianzhou Alliance's leadership had gathered at the highest point of the Xianzhou Luofu.

This was once the place where the Divination Commission observed the stars. Now it had become a viewing platform.

Jing Yuan gazed at the cosmic wall, so near yet seeming infinitely far, and sighed: "It is truly unimaginable… so this is what the cosmic barrier looks like."

"Though I once saw the Celestial Comet Wall forged by the Firmamend Arbiter, compared to this cosmic crystal wall, that is utterly insignificant."

"Heh, forgive me, such words sound rather arrogant."

An elderly man of barely a meter and a half, white-bearded, hands clasped behind his back, spoke kindly: "Hehehe… Jing Yuan, you've changed a bit over the years—daring to speak behind the Aeon's back."

Jing Yuan replied with respect, yet half in jest: "Flaming Heart Elder, you flatter me. It's only that in today's Xianzhou, people live united and in harmony, with few troubles. I myself am unburdened, so I've grown somewhat lazy, and my words follow suit."

Huaiyan nodded: "Indeed, this universe has become most harmonious. Those ancient disasters have vanished, and it feels like a paradise."

"Speaking of which, as President Beidou said, our universe has become one of that world's subsidiary universes. The cosmic rules have changed as well."

"At first we did not notice, but then we realized our Mara afflictions had disappeared—that was when the Xianzhou finally understood."

"Not only that, even lifespans now follow cultivation—upon reaching god-level, one gains eternal life."

"And then there is this Merit System that judges good and evil."

"It truly feels like something out of myth."

A woman clad in cyan armor, fox ears atop her head, crossed her arms and said boldly:

"Hahaha, indeed. Eternal life—so long as one reaches that so-called god-level, the power to influence a planet with a single will, one becomes undying."

"High-level Pathstriders can accomplish this."

"If so, then immortal civilizations will multiply endlessly. One day, the universe's resources will surely run dry."

"How have they solved this problem?"

Fu Xuan interjected: "Though there are many doubts, the information provided by President Beidou is partly true and partly false. But the truth lies before our very eyes."

"Furthermore, according to the Genius Society's research, as long as one reaches high-level Pathstrider—what they call Lower Gods—one indeed becomes truly immortal, free of lifespan limits."

"The only restriction lies in one's deeds of good and evil."

"The Intelligentsia Guild has provided ample data. Many high-level Pathstriders who committed too many evil acts eventually reached a threshold, whereupon a violet-black aura bound them, and abyssal monsters appeared…"

Huaiyan stroked his beard and smiled: "Indeed. To enjoy eternal life, one must bear responsibility."

"As President Beidou said: the greater the power, the greater the responsibility. If virtue fails to match position, calamity is inevitable."

Feixiao crossed her arms and nodded firmly: "Flaming Heart Elder, those words I wholeheartedly agree with."

"Soon we shall enter the bounds of the cosmic crystal wall. I truly look forward to what lies beyond the universe, hahahaha."

A girl wearing a tiny crown, barefoot, with a greatsword on her back, wide-eyed like a little princess, asked curiously: "Yes, yes, Grandfather—what's outside the universe? Do other universes have foods tastier than skewers?"

Huaiyan shook his head with a sigh: "Ah, Yunli, you girl… By Xianzhou reckoning, you're already an adult. Some your age are even mothers already. Yet you remain as childish as ever. You worry your grandfather."

Yunli produced a skewer of candied hawthorn, biting into one plump fruit as her cheeks puffed: "What~ Grandpa always nags. It's not just me. Qingque, Huo Huo, Susang, Guinaifen—they're all the same as before. None of them have changed a bit."

"Eh eh eh~ I knew it! This morning when I cast the divination to see how my luck would be, I foresaw someone using me as a shield. Didn't think it'd be you, Yunli. Gotcha now, huh."

Qingque popped out from behind a folding screen, hands on her hips.

"Yeah, yeah, I even sneezed just now," Susang followed after her, rubbing her nose with a silly look.

"General, Lady Fu Xuan… h-hello…" A fox-eared girl with teal-blue hair walked out timidly, clutching a soul summoning banner nervously in her hands.

Guinaifen, awkwardly scratching her foot, rubbed the back of her head: "Um… greetings, everyone…"

She was easily the most embarrassed. Though she was friends with Qingque and the others, and in the past two hundred years had occasionally run into important figures, she had never met so many together at once.

As for why her lifespan had become as long as the Xianzhou people's, she herself did not know. Only later did she learn that she was already a fairly strong Pathstrider, and with the changes to the cosmic rules, her life had been greatly extended.

The four of them lined up neatly in a row.

Fu Xuan frowned at the sight: "Qingque, what are you doing here? Not only skipping work yourself, but bringing three friends along for an outing?"

Qingque scratched the back of her head with an awkward grin: "Hehe… Master Diviner, it's just that I heard we were about to reach beyond the universe, and I—I got curious. I wanted to sneak a peek outside the cosmos."

"Who knew you and the other lords would be here too…"

"And once the General spotted me, I couldn't exactly sneak away anymore, so I came out openly."

"Besides, surely Master Diviner, you foresaw this already."

With that shameless honesty, Fu Xuan could only sigh deeply.

Over the centuries, Qingque had become the strongest diviner aside from Fu Xuan herself. Yet Fu Xuan still had not promoted her.

For every major accomplishment, Qingque caused a hundred small troubles. Fu Xuan had long hoped to train her as a successor, to fulfill General Jing Yuan's promise to let her take over his post one day.

Jing Yuan himself was willing to pass on his position to her, but on the condition that the Divination Commission not fall into decline—that a new Master Diviner must first be cultivated.

How much effort Fu Xuan had spent worrying over Qingque!

Feixiao burst into hearty laughter: "Hahaha, Master Diviner Fu Xuan, don't be so strict. After all, the youngsters are only curious, eager to see what lies outside the universe."

"And look—soon we'll be breaking through the crystal wall. Let's witness it together."

At her words, a halo of colors bloomed. Before the Xianzhou appeared a vortex like a tunnel through time and space—signal that they were about to break through the crystal wall.

In the past, no one could ever reach the edge of the universe. The cosmos was like a Möbius strip: to arrive at the boundary was only to return to the beginning.

But now that the universe was open, such a sight could finally unfold before their eyes.

Qingque's eyes spun quickly, and she shouted in exaggerated excitement to change the subject: "Waaah! Master Diviner, look, we're about to see the outside of the universe!"

Everyone was filled with excitement, curiosity, anticipation—and even a trace of fear.

For humanity's greatest fear is the fear of the unknown.

Rumble—

The thunderous roar of something like a cosmic storm current shook the Xianzhou.

Because of the dome—the artificial atmosphere—no one could see what lay beyond. They could only hear the deafening roar in their ears. Even the scenery within the ships remained unchanged. Life bustled on as always, with only small groups speaking in hushed tones about what might lie outside the universe.

The only ones able to see beyond the dome were those of the Divination Commission.

The six Xianzhou vessels passed through the swirling vortex of colors. In an instant, the brilliance faded, plunging all into darkness—yet when the darkness passed, the sight before them made every gaze tremble and fall into stunned silence.

Behind them stretched a wall of shifting color. No one knew how immense it was, for neither eye nor instrument could measure it.

This, without doubt, was the cosmic outer layer—the microwave background.

And first in sight was a colossal sphere, at an unfathomable distance. A radiant pillar of light pierced it through, dazzling and brilliant.

Around this sphere orbited countless smaller ones, each tens of thousands of times less in size.

Then came an endless vista: multicolored orbs like soap bubbles, countless specks of light filling their vision. And that was not even all—for beyond stretched vast veils of glow and mist, hiding uncountable more.

In the distance, fleets of starships streamed ceaselessly from the crystal wall, flying toward the boundless unknown.

They turned their eyes toward where the bubbles were most densely clustered.

Where once they had stared in a daze, now they trembled with awe, their bodies shivering, hearts surging with reverence.

For in the far-off nebular mist loomed a crimson dragon of immeasurable size, slowly beating its wings. With each beat, uncountable bubbles were born.

They did not know what that being was, nor what those bubbles were—but upon beholding them, they simply understood.

The instant they gazed upon those bubbles, knowledge surfaced in their minds. They realized instinctively what it was they looked at.

Those bubbles, great and small, were universes. The largest, visible even to the naked eye, were great universes like their own. And the vast sphere pierced by the radiant column was the Teyvat Main Universe.

Endless universes revolved around the main universe.

These universes were like the stars of a galaxy, while the main universe was like the supermassive black hole at its center, ruling all.

That being, whose body dwarfed even geat universes dozens of times over, birthing infinite universes with every beat of her wings—was none other than the Creation Red Dragon God, the Eternal Throne, Dream.

She flew eternally through the Sea of Worlds, and with each beat of her wings, numberless universes came forth.

She was the Creator, the God of Creation, the Mother of Worlds, the Giver of Blessings to all realms, the womb of billions of realities.

For any lifeform, to even once gaze upon her was the greatest honor of their existence.

The first to recover from shock was Fu Xuan, whose voice quivered as she spoke:

"Th-this… this is the scene beyond the universe? An endless Sea of Worlds, with a being whose wings give birth to infinite universes…"

Huaiyan was next, stroking his beard with trembling hands: "Before such an existence, even Aeons must be nothing but insignificant…"

Aeons were mighty, yes—but only mighty within a universe. The sacred being before them created universes themselves.

Jing Yuan's breath grew rapid, his mind overwhelmed, his chest heaving: "Haa… haa… Do you recall what that Abyssal God once said? Mere Aeons—our universe alone has over a thousand. And above the Aeons, more than double digits beyond…"

Feixiao bit hard on her thumb to steady herself, whispering: "I thought it was just bravado… but it's absolutely true."

For faced with countless universes, and the main universe so vast it defied imagination, even the tally of Aeons in the thousands could only be a fraction—a negligible portion.

Most likely, they were but the Aeons of a single great universe alone.

"Before, I wondered—if even Pathstriders can gain eternal life, how could resources ever suffice?"

"My vision was far too narrow. Resources? Hah… with infinite universes being born, resources are inexhaustible."

At that moment Huaiyan's eyes widened, and he hastily shouted: "Do not look directly at the Creation Red Dragon God! It will cause irreversible damage to the mind. A sacred being must not be gazed upon! Even reverence cannot protect you!"

Jing Yuan came to his senses, face paling. He quickly shook Qingque, Susang, Guinaifen, and Huohuo out of their daze, then cast dark veils over their eyes.

Fu Xuan too felt the crushing pressure upon her mind from gazing at the Eternal Throne, cold sweat streaming down her back.

"Do not look directly upon the sacred being!"

Even Aeons cannot be looked upon in their holy bodies—how much less a being far above Aeons by untold tiers.

The Red Dragon God had already suppressed her influence upon life to near nothing, so as not to harm those traveling the Dimensional Gap.

Otherwise, to gaze upon her would mean either blessing—or death, overwhelmed by infinite floods of information.

And even so, her level was too high. A single glance was enough to shock the very core of existence.

Yet even this was a form of grace. To withstand it was like undergoing a trial of True Name. But if one looked unknowingly more than twice, annihilation was certain.

In the past, many minor gods of Teyvat, while opening routes through the Endless Planes, had the fortune to encounter the Red Dragon God Emperor. With just a single glance, they were swept into dream after dream, an endless cycle of visions.

The fortunate directly grasped profound truths and gained hope of ascension to the supreme. The less fortunate still achieved breakthroughs of spirit. But the greedy vanished outright.

At the northern pole of the Star Rail Universe, three single-universe beings gazed in awe at the Creation Red Dragon.

Robin gaped: "A being that births universes…"

She had been an Aeon for centuries. This was not her first time venturing beyond the universe, but it was her first time seeing the Creation Red Dragon.

As the Aeon of Order, a single-universe existence, she could directly sense just how great and sacred that being was.

Compared to her, Aeons were like humans compared to insects.

Chapter 62: Narukami, Please Protect My People!

Hearing this fellow's glib tongue, the Shogun chuckled lightly, then indicated with her gaze the giant opposite who was slowly rising to his feet. At this moment, he was already at the end of his strength. Having lost the magical energy supplied by Caster, though he could still remain in this world… his downfall was inevitable.

"In that case, the two of us shall strike together."

Outnumbered, the enemy's defeat was within reach!

Roar!!

Clearly, the giant before them had no awareness of this fact. Forcing his wounds—left by the earlier lightning's baptism—to slowly mend, he let out a loud roar. Pale green life force gathered around him once more, though not as strong as before.

Boom!

Like a bullet, he leapt into the sky. With a sweep of his thick arm, green magic formed into glowing projectiles, which then rained down upon the two on the ground!

Seeing this, Orobashi opened his jaws, gathering dense hydro-elemental energy, then spewed it skyward!

Splash splash!!

Like a tsunami, the surging waters formed a flawless blue shield, enveloping the two from every angle.

Boom boom!!

The projectiles exploded against the shield in dazzling firelight. Each strike made the barrier flicker, and now and then the sharp sound of shattering could be heard.

During this time, the Shogun was not idle. She activated the Eye of Stormy Judgment, covering the entire sky, opening the awe-inspiring pupil of the Eye of Electro. As the pupil rotated, a beam of lightning particles condensed into a purple ray that shot forth!

Whoosh!

The beam pierced toward the giant in the sky!

The giant twisted his body to narrowly dodge, but his arm was still grazed, turning to ash. The next instant, the beam dissipated, and a curtain of lightning bullets spread across the sky, radiating from the pupil's core!

If ranged attacks were what he favored, then she would show him what true devastation was!

"!"

Orobashi could not help but suck in a cold breath.

When had this girl learned such outrageous techniques? Including Musou no Hitotachi, it seemed the woman before him was not to be trifled with. If she lost her temper, a single strike could erase you!

Even her allies would feel dread witnessing such a scene.

In truth, what he did not know was… the Baalzebul before him was not the same as before. This was the Shogun, not Ei. These were her own original techniques—similar to Ei's, yet with distinctions. But in terms of lethality, hers were absolute!

Facing the unavoidable storm of bullets, the giant had no choice but to muster his magic into a crude shield and charge recklessly downward!

Boom boom!

Even with the shield, the barrage consumed it instantly. After a storm of explosions, the giant plummeted to the ground, his form utterly ruined.

Struggling to rise, he swung a fist toward Orobashi's barrier!

Seeing this, the Shogun flashed forward, her blade slicing in a horizontal arc!

Slash!

Like chopping vegetables, she severed his leg. Losing both legs, the giant collapsed, forfeiting his last chance to strike.

Taking advantage of his stiffness, Orobashi withdrew his shield, sank his fangs into the giant's torso, and slammed him into the ground!

Boom!

The heavy body struck like a meteor, shaking the earth.

With a crack, sharp fangs crushed the torso, then spat it onto the ground!

When the body fell, its chest had shattered open, revealing the core within—an abomination entwined in nauseating vines. Its form was unrecognizable, but it was clearly the source of its power.

"What is that thing?!"

Gordes cried out in fear.

"…Roche."

From the castle's high platform, Fiore whispered in sorrow. He was beyond saving now. To stop him, he had to be erased.

I'm sorry… Roche.

Inwardly, she apologized with guilt.

"Could it be…"

"Mm…"

"How could this be!"

Even Caules turned away, unable to watch.

Before their eyes, the vines around the core were already beginning to regenerate. The chest that had split open was slowly closing.

They must not allow it to recover!

This thought arose in everyone's hearts at once—including both the Shogun and Orobashi.

Orobashi raised his serpent head once more, opening his jaws wide, gathering hydro-elemental energy on a scale greater than ever before. The whirlpool of water was so intense it swept up nearby trees and fragments of ruins.

The Shogun stood poised upon his head, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

Bubbles rising from the ground and steam condensing in the sky converged into Orobashi's mouth, then erupted as a torrent of water-elemental energy!

Boom boom!!

The piercing screech of the beam split the air as it hurtled toward the giant!

The giant, as if resolved to perish, drew out the last of his magic. Pale green light gathered, and just like Orobashi, he spewed a massive beam from his mouth.

Boom!

In an instant, the two beams of differing colors collided. At their junction, a blazing sphere of light began to swell, expanding unceasingly.

The Shogun had no intention of sitting idle. While the giant was locked in a beam struggle with Orobashi, she became lightning itself, flying straight toward his chest—toward the core!

This was the final step of their plan, the decisive strike!

As expected, the enemy reacted just as she had foreseen, intercepting her with a barrage of glowing projectiles. The giant could not afford to divert all his attention away from Orobashi's beam, lest he be overwhelmed. Yet if he did nothing, she would destroy the exposed core. With his chest still unhealed, he had no choice but to unleash the projectiles at her.

Exactly the result she desired!

As she anticipated, glowing bullets fired from the giant's body, racing toward her.

The Shogun let slip a faint, triumphant smile. With one hand, she wielded her naginata, easily cutting apart every projectile. In the same instant, her other hand drew Musou Isshin. Spinning her body sideways like a top, she tore through every obstacle—until finally!

Crack!!

A rift of slashing light split the air itself. Passing the giant, the Shogun landed lightly, her body still rotating as she stepped forward a few paces. One hand rested her naginata behind her, while the other let Musou Isshin's blade fall, trembling at her ankle.

Crack!!

The next second, the core behind her was severed—its head cleaved, blood spraying forth!

With its life force gone, the beam weakened instantly. Orobashi's torrent broke through with ease, piercing the already destroyed core!

Bzzzz~!

A blinding light engulfed the land, illuminating the sky. Then—

BOOM!!!!

A towering mushroom cloud erupted, fiery ridges rising high into the heavens. Over the entire city of Trifas, it blazed with unparalleled brilliance!

The shockwave of flame swept across the battlefield, lifting the Shogun's kimono hem and wide sleeves. Her violet eyes shimmered cold and mysterious in the glow.

[Truly a flawless battle. As expected of my Shogun.]

Ei's timely voice teased.

'Do not mock me.'

[Only teasing… don't take it to heart.]

"Hm… Then how should this vessel reply?"

The Shogun sighed helplessly, though without impatience, instead choosing to continue the exchange.

[Why not respond to me with—]

'Boring…'

Though she said so, Ei noticed the faint flush on her face. Seeing this, Ei allowed herself a subtle, satisfied smile.

She knew—it was embarrassment.

"Did we succeed?!"

From the castle, Gordes stared at the towering flames in the distance, his heart trembling between excitement and dread. The battle just now had been so fierce he hadn't dared to show his head, fearing he would be caught up in the overwhelming blasts.

"I don't know… but in that situation, no matter who it was, they would've come out battered at the very least, right?"

Caules, though uncertain whether the giant had vanished, was sure it couldn't possibly remain intact.

"No… Caster's presence has disappeared."

However, Chiron frowned, sensing the battlefield. Aside from the immense auras of the Shogun and Orobashi, there was no one else.

"Really…? That's great."

Caules and Gordes both exhaled in relief.

"What about the giant?"

Fiore, as the Shogun's Master, did not let her guard down.

"'Royal Crown – Light of Wisdom' has vanished as well. Rest assured."

Chiron eased her worries. In truth, the moment the Shogun severed the core, the giant's aura had begun to fade. The serpent's beam had then obliterated the remaining body, leaving not even a trace behind.

It was as though the Shogun had destroyed the giant's heart, and Orobashi had finished the rest. Their joint assault left no scraps behind.

"Haa… I see."

Hearing this, Fiore finally let her anxious heart ease a little. Truly, in the most crucial moments, the Black Faction could always rely on the Shogun. She knew well—had she not summoned the Shogun, their path would have been unbearably difficult.

"Incredible… Saber."

Caules muttered blankly, still dazed. That massive serpent too—what kind of Heroic Spirits were they? He was deeply curious about the Shogun's origins. Perhaps only his sister might know? He'd heard that Masters sometimes dream of their Servants' pasts.

On the battlefield, as the flames faded, no trace of the giant remained—only scorched soil and burned fragments.

"This is the first time we have fought together as allies… Baalzebul."

Dragging his long body, Orobashi slithered to the Shogun's side, gazing at the remnants of the fallen giant.

"In the past we were enemies… but one matter does not erase another. Thank you for your aid, Orobashi."

The Shogun tilted her head slightly, meeting the serpent's eyes.

"No thanks are needed. As I said before, I owe you. Consider this my small way of making amends."

The serpent sighed as he replied.

The Shogun lowered her gaze in thought, then raised it again to meet his eyes.

"…I have something to ask."

"Speak freely."

Orobashi did not mind; he already knew what the Shogun wished to ask.

"You… During the Archon War, you survived intact, and with the followers who revered you, you became the great Watatsumi Omikami. Not only that, you secured a place for them to live. Having achieved so much, why did you still attempt to invade Inazuma? Was it your own ambition? Or were you swayed by your people?"

The Shogun withdrew Engulfing Lightning, folding her arm in a conversational gesture as she voiced the question that had long weighed on her mind.

"…"

The serpent closed his eyes in silence, his face pained.

The Shogun did not grow impatient, simply waiting for his reply.

"…It was not ambition."

At last, his low voice answered.

"Then it was your people's will?"

"Not entirely. That was part of it, but the true reason is far more complicated…"

"What do you mean by that?"

The Shogun frowned.

"It was part of my plan… including my death. No… my death had already been decided from the very start."

"…."

Hearing this, the Shogun fell silent.

"…Why was your death inevitable?"

She asked directly.

"…Haa."

The serpent sighed, raising his eyes to the stars as he spoke.

"I peered at something I should not have."

"Something? What was it?"

Her tone grew slightly urgent. What could determine the life or death of a god? Just what kind of thing could it be?

"Forgive me… I cannot say. But… I can tell you the place."

The serpent lowered his enormous head, leaning close to her small face, voice hushed as though fearful of eavesdroppers.

"Enkanomiya, beneath Watatsumi Island… Baalzebul, go there. There, you will find all the truth you seek."

She understood—he had already said more than enough. If he could not give details, she would not press further.

"After I learned the truth, 'It' set its eyes on me."

"'It'?"

The Shogun lowered her gaze slightly, then looked up again.

"You mean… Celestia?"

For gods such as them, to call something 'It' could only mean that.

"…."

The serpent gave a small nod.

Something that could draw the gaze of the Heavenly Principles… what could it be?

"For the sake of my people's future, I could not allow myself to be slain by Celestia before their eyes."

"So, I decided then to ensure my nation's development. I led them to the surface, to found Watatsumi Island. This was also part of my plan—for only with such a reason could I invade Inazuma, land ruled by the God of Eternity, and ultimately be struck down."

"In the process, Celestia would have no chance to intervene, and the cause of my death would appear reasonable."

Orobashi revealed the true reason behind his invasion.

"That is the answer to your earlier question."

He stopped, waiting for her response.

[So he used the people's desire for expansion to protect them, letting them believe I struck him down, and not Celestia. Is that it?]

'Exactly.'

Ei's expression turned helpless… What a cunning plan—it made her want to cut him down all over again.

"This was the bargain I made with 'It'—my death in exchange for my people's right to live on the surface. Even so, I am guilty toward you… for you lost a general at my hands."

The serpent lowered his head in apology.

"Enough. You cost me a general, I struck you down. One life for one life—our debts are settled."

The past was past; there was no meaning in dwelling further.

"Are my people well now?"

The serpent asked.

"Your precious people have now formed a resistance against me. And leading them is your own vassal—Sangonomiya."

Her tone carried a trace of mockery.

"…."

Orobashi let out a long, heavy sigh.

"And what does the great Watatsumi Omikami think of that?"

The Shogun asked coldly, violet eyes indifferent.

"My people are reckless… I can only beg Narukami's forgiveness."

Even his address changed. He was dead now, his form only temporarily summoned by her. In power and in station, he was already beneath her.

"Enough. You can do nothing more now."

Crackle…

The next instant, his body began to waver, flickering with phantom light, turning transparent.

"The summoning's time has ended… I haven't long."

Half-transparent, he spoke again.

"Narukami, may I beg one thing of you?"

"Speak."

She answered without hesitation.

"Though my people are restless in Inazuma, I still entrust them to you, Baalzebul. Please… protect them."

He sighed with guilt, his voice heavy with pleading.

"I know these words are shameless, perhaps even hateful to you. But… I cannot let them go. Only entrusting them to you gives me peace!"

The serpent bowed his head deeply in earnest plea. Were he human, he would have already knelt.

"As long as they do not overstep, this vessel will treat them as subjects. You need not worry."

"Thank you… for Narukami's great mercy."

With his final wish fulfilled, the serpent closed his eyes. His form turned to particles of water and slowly dissipated into the void.

"Lastly… seeking truth bears a price. Be cautious—for the earth… remembers."

His faint voice echoed through the space, fading farther away.

[…You are truly becoming more like a ruler.]

'?'

The Shogun blinked, then understood her meaning.

'Would it be better for you to say it?'

She asked.

[No, it is the same no matter which of us says it. Besides, you have already spoken the very words I would have.]

'You mean about protecting the Watatsumi people?'

[Yes… in that, we are of one mind.]

Hearing this, the Shogun nodded silently.

Chapter 75: First Battle with Karna

Transforming into [Particle Form], Satsuki sped toward a desolate seaside park.

Though she could not use the Giant Tenseigan to scan this world's physical constants for instantaneous teleportation, that did not mean her speed was slow.

In fact, to call it running would be inaccurate—flying was more fitting. Each step she took produced violent recoil in the material world, each turn in the air strong enough to shake space itself.

Satsuki carried invincible confidence in her own combat power. By the usual pattern, her opponents would likely be the "strongest" of their respective domains. But she did not believe herself weaker than any of these heroes of history.

Her Tenseigan was already open, a torrent of ocular power flooding into her body through a mysterious space-time channel. Unlike ordinary Servants who relied solely on their Masters for mana, this was her trump card—an overwhelming advantage she held against Heroic Spirits.

The seaside park's eastern side bordered a warehouse district. This area, with harbor facilities, separated the new city from the eastern industrial zone. At night, it was nearly deserted. Dim lights cast a hollow glow across the streets. Unmanned cranes lined the shoreline like massive fossilized dinosaurs, an eerie sight.

Yet it was the perfect place for a Servant duel.

Satsuki stopped, and there she saw her enemy.

Lancer—through her Tenseigan's insight, she immediately discerned his true identity.

The son of the sun god Surya, the great champion Karna.

He was clad in golden armor, a red cloak flowing behind him, and two golden shields hovering at his sides. Gold earrings dangled by his ears. His blue eyes shone over pale skin and slender shoulders. Long lotus-shaped eyes, crimson lotus-like palms, a noble brow, and striking white hair completed his form.

He stood with unshakable dignity at the park's edge, radiating sunlight without restraint. His weapon was equally striking—a golden spear nearly two meters long, surpassing his own height. Yet its tip was not sharp, but formed into a sun-shaped crest.

Even from afar, with just one glance, Satsuki knew—this Servant was a formidable foe.

"You are a Servant as well?"

Karna's gaze shifted slightly, glancing at the black-robed girl walking toward him without hesitation. Her eyes revealed fighting spirit, and her will was equally unbreakable. He admired it.

"Something like that."

Satsuki, like Karna, shifted into her materialized form. Enormous mana gathered in her right hand, coalescing into a black sword.

"To be honest, I didn't expect the first to respond to me would be a female Servant." Karna's words, whether intentionally or not, carried open provocation. "Especially one who seems not to care about herself at all. No—not only yourself. You care for nothing."

"Are you not the same? Hero of Charity." With her Tenseigan, Satsuki could glimpse fragments of the past, and quickly saw into the heart of this emotionless Heroic Spirit. "You, who could abandon anything, who could acknowledge the worth of all things—you are only a step away from cold indifference."

An individual who treated all with boundless tolerance. Even the unknown, he accepted readily. Enemy or ally, no matter the situation, he would embrace it. Though his life had been filled with misfortune and injustice, he neither complained nor hated. A pure saint.

What a noble and selfless man—and yet, how terrifying.

"I don't sense any bloodlust from you… Have you ever killed?"

"How do you define 'human'? As a primate species of the genus Homo? Naked apes? Beings capable of language, complex societies, and technological progress?" Satsuki let out a light laugh. "If that's your definition, then the ones I've killed are countless. But if you mean my own kind, then so far—none."

Karna nodded in understanding. "Indeed. It all depends on definition."

"So, shall we begin?" Satsuki declared impatiently. "Or do you intend to attract more Servants here?"

"Oh? It seems you really wish to have a proper fight. But since you already know my true name, as courtesy, shouldn't you announce yours?"

"No need."

"Very well. I can understand that." Karna's expression instantly cooled. "Then, prepare yourself—nameless Servant."

In the next instant, mana surged like thunder exploding!

The golden spearman's thrust split the sky like light itself. This was no exaggeration or praise, merely fact. His divine spear pierced through the very concept of space, arriving before Satsuki in less than the blink of an eye.

Clang—!

Satsuki raised her right hand, black sword flashing upward from below, parrying the near-inescapable strike. Then, under incomprehensible control of force, the upward slash suddenly reversed into a downward strike, cleaving straight for Karna's exposed chest.

Karna's expression remained calm. For an opponent who still chose to fight after discerning his true name could never be a third-rate existence. With a subtle twist, his spear spun, golden shaft swinging upward to block the descending blade.

An explosion resounded across the coast. A few passing pedestrians froze, staring in that direction.

"Was that thunder?"

"Sounded like it came from the shore. Maybe another earthquake."

...

But the two culprits causing these phenomena showed no restraint, their powers clashing recklessly.

Both fought only with their emotions, pressing the battle onward.

Even Kayneth, observing through mysterious means from elsewhere, finally realized—this world truly held existences far beyond his talent.

That was what it meant to be a Heroic Spirit. That was what it meant to be a legend.

This was the kind of brutal duel that could only have taken place in ages long past.

An armored warrior and a graceful maiden, locked in desperate struggle amid flashing blades.

Yet the surging mana and searing torrents of heat declared this battle something far beyond the ordinary.

If this was merely cold steel clashing, then what of the violent winds that seemed to tear apart everything around them?

Each step shattered the ground beneath their feet.

Each swing of their weapons generated air pressure that severed dim streetlights.

Their super-high-speed movements had long surpassed human sight. To onlookers, only streaks of black and gold light could be seen.

Winds howled outward, even making sparks dance across the surfaces of the cranes that once seemed immovable.

Thrusts, slashes, sweeps, upward swings…

Karna was undoubtedly a master of the so-called [Uncrowned Martial Arts]. His archery rivaled Arjuna's, his swordsmanship equaled Arthur's, and his spear techniques could stand beside the Queen of the Land of Shadows herself.

A dazzling sequence of parries, thrusts, blocks, shifts of force, then parries again, thrusts again, blocks again, shifts of force again…

Everything completed in an instant, everything renewed in the next.

It was skill enough to defeat any formidable foe. Yet he found himself suppressed by the girl before him. More surprising still—even when his attacks occasionally broke through her guard, her seemingly frail body absorbed them head-on. Her frame only trembled slightly, while the recoil left his hands straining to grip the spear.

Though the black-haired girl's eyes held no trace of human warmth, and her blade swung with an air of casualness…

Her speed, strength, adaptability, and predictive insight into his every move were flawless—terrifyingly flawless.

After parrying twelve consecutive blows, Karna prepared to counterattack—only to realize in shock that his feet had sunk deep into the ground. The force of the girl's strikes had exceeded his imagination, smashing him into the earth itself.

Karna's strength was not weak. With B-rank Strength, he could match most Servants without falling behind. Yet to be overpowered so directly—this was a first even for the son of the sun god.

But a seasoned spearman like him naturally had ways to respond.

Such linear attacks carried all their force forward. To meet them head-on was folly, for one would bear the brunt of all that power. The proper counter was to deflect at an angle perpendicular to the attack, using lateral force to break the line of strength.

His hands shifted slightly back, feet wrenching free of the cracked concrete. With a half-step backward, he avoided the sword's reach. The spear spun midair, completing a half-turn, then swung outward in a horizontal arc with a counterclockwise twist.

The strike carried the full might of Karna's body—from his footwork, to the twist of his waist, to the power of his arms, until the final sweeping motion of the spear. The wind alone, stirred by the swing, sent the tides surging out to sea.

Yet the dazzling Tenseigan had already pierced through the move's trajectory. From the start of this battle, Satsuki had pressed this great hero head-on without even using her full strength!

Like a dream, her black sword seemed to twist the very laws of space, impossibly interposing itself in the golden spear's path. Karna's eyes widened as he realized—his full-power strike had not even shaken her guard.

The wind howled.

Against this defiance of physical law itself, the surrounding air screamed in nervous despair.

A frenzied storm erupted from their clash, tearing across the empty coastline, ravaging everything in its path.

Just two combatants in melee, and an entire street was destroyed.

After a brief pause, they drew apart.

"This feeling of utter disadvantage…" Karna looked with admiration at the unshaken maiden before him. "It is astonishing, my foe. Seeing you reminds me of something that should have existed, but was cut away from the past."

"I can feel it—your strength should be far greater." Satsuki cast a glance in a certain direction. "It's your Master dragging you down. He doesn't trust you. To him, you're nothing more than a tool."

"Regrettably, you're only half-right about that."

"Is that so? Yet even with such a Master, you still offer loyalty?" She tilted her black sword upward, its tip pointing toward the heavens. "Then what if I told you—if you don't fight me seriously, I could kill him in the next second? What then?"

"If that were truly the case, then I would do everything in my power to stop you."

Karna's expression sharpened with solemn resolve. He knew the girl was only trying to provoke him with words. Yet he could not help but answer, for such was the nature of a hero like him.

In the next instant, crimson flames wreathed the golden spear!

"What is that gaze!?"

Far away, Kayneth shivered as the black-haired girl's eyes fell upon him, a chill of death racing down his spine. Yet as a Master, he could not discern this mysterious Servant's attributes.

It was as though she possessed a Noble Phantasm or ability that shielded her from detection.

He was a genius—undoubtedly so. This was no exaggeration, no praise, but simple fact.

In his youth, no one solved problems more perfectly than he. His effort was not driven by any excessive ambition—he simply believed his discoveries would one day surpass all others.

Over time, he accepted the title of "genius" that others bestowed upon him. No one doubted it, no one threatened it, so there was no need for arrogance. He simply accepted "genius" as his rightful due.

He could do everything. He hit no walls, knew no limits. A scion of a noble family, inheritor of their Magic Crest, he possessed both lineage and unique talent worthy of the rarest treasures.

Later, at the Clock Tower, among countless scholars with outstanding achievements, he still rose to the top with unstoppable momentum.

Kayneth always earned envy, jealousy, and admiration. Yet none of it gave him satisfaction. To him, it was only the "inevitable result" of life.

It had always been so, and always would be so. A sacred and inviolable "life's covenant." To Kayneth, this was beyond doubt.

Thus, to insult that sacred order was equally an unforgivable insult.

Chapter 162: Step by Step Forward

Resident Evil 

San Francisco Bay Area, Militech Industrial Park No. 1, beneath the General Headquarters building.

[Biometric identification, passed.]

[Cyber key identification, passed.]

Tap, tap.

"'You' ask me what I think of this unexpected gain?"

"A rational choice for survival in the face of death. The One-Eyed Owl, as a congenital one-eyed human-ghoul hybrid, did everything a King of Ghouls should do. Consider her competent."

Walking along a passage built from reinforced transparent impact-resistant composite materials, lit by bright overhead lamps, Vela murmured softly, half as though talking to herself, half as though communicating with a distant presence.

From the [Cyberpunk] side, 'Big Sister' had made her meaning very clear:

Do not disturb!

She was busy—inside with Saburo Arasaka, Yorinobu Arasaka, Hanako Arasaka, and Michiko Arasaka, outside contending passionately with Militech, New America, Lazarus Group mercenaries, and various allied counterparts.

Many matters, endless busyness.

Some going smoothly, some not.

Including but not limited to—

Helping the re-independent Free States of the West Coast rebuild their national defense; doing her utmost to upgrade and iterate technological gaps in Arasaka's manufacturing division; continuing construction of Arasaka's new research district in Night City; strengthening counter-intelligence and counter-espionage in the city; supporting Kurt Hansen and his Barghest mercenary group, proven loyal and capable; giving New America a hard time; revising the fleet organization of the whale-class supercarrier Adelheid carrier battle group; pursuing distant diplomacy with SovOil while attacking nearby rivals; tripping up Militech; secretly reinforcing personnel and armaments in Night City's Security Division; cleaning up the Frankfurt incident exposed by the Counter-Intelligence Division; adding trouble to Rosalind Myers' presidential campaign…

A time of taking another step higher, ready to add [Arasaka] to the signature [Vela Adelheid Russell].

On the [Tokyo Ghoul] side—that was her responsibility.

"So, what shipment is it today?"

After passing through multiple access gates controlled by weak AI recognition programs, Vela halted before a sealed lab gate marked [Ghoul].

Click.

Stepping inside, dozens of cylindrical containers made of reinforced glass stood in neat rows beneath dim ultraviolet sterilization lamps, filled with pale red liquid.

The cultivated forms within were not clones. Humanoid and semi-humanoid, of various sizes, all headless. Only torsos from the neck down. Combined with the cold, lifeless environment, the scene reeked of absurdity.

Nearby, a wide workbench held all the common tools for crafting Quinques: cell cultivation chambers, flow cytometers and PCR machines, DNA analysis and synthesis instruments, centrifuges, separators… fully equipped.

Vela stopped before the largest cultivation tank.

Its label: [One-Eyed Owl]

Inside was a massive Kakuja body, with Kagune spines blossoming like petals from its scapula and spine, two pairs of ghastly pale three-fingered claws extending outward.

From the gaping maw, stretched open nearly to breaking, stood the headless body of a young woman, upright, her torso embedded into the monster's core.

At the severed neck, a long-nail-shaped surgical implant was driven precisely into the spinal wound.

Staring at the implant, Vela crossed her arms, her gaze thoughtful.

That day, in [Tokyo Ghoul], Ward 23, Cochlea, after finishing her conversation with Eto Yoshimura and Kishou Arima, Vela had decisively defeated and ended the two who sought death.

Kishou Arima—nothing more to say. Out of respect for his confession, his voluntary offering of merit, and his surrender of intact Quinques, Vela refrained from post-battle judgment. She preserved the honor of Squad 0 and other Sunlit Garden-born half-human investigators within the CCG.

Going along with the dust of the world.

Eto Yoshimura—also known as Takatsuki Sen.

As the only known true-born one-eyed ghoul, conceived by human and ghoul union rather than a Kanou Akihiro surgical creation or the Washuu family's flawed half-humans, her potential was obvious. Such a high-quality Kakuhou donor, naturally, Vela intended to make sustainable use of.

The most unexpected gain was that the One-Eyed Owl drew out another Owl who had hidden for years.

Kuzen Yoshimura.

Takatsuki Sen's biological father.

The source of her ghoul bloodline.

After Vela decapitated Takatsuki Sen's true body, an old and weary Kuzen Yoshimura emerged from the corner of the ghoul disposal grounds with a deep sigh. He showed no desire to fight—only picked up his daughter's head.

With the tenacity of an SSS-rated ghoul, even though she had sought self-destruction, her body amputated below the neck, Takatsuki Sen still managed, at death's door, to find reconciliation with her biological father—a reconciliation that was not truly one.

Then came Kuzen Yoshimura.

He spoke at length:

"Every act of depriving others is a sin. From the moment of our birth, we have been depriving. Survival itself is a process of committing sin. Life itself is sin. I know well—I am sin. You are as well. But the cycle of hatred should not continue…"

"Just as Eto said—human, you have won. My purpose in coming here is to prove that ghouls are not all bloodthirsty, criminal monsters. There are repentant sinners, and even more, the innocent forced into this life. Born as ghouls, what can we do? We too wished to be human…"

"And I am a sinner. Special Class Investigator, come—kill me."

Then, he slit his throat and pierced his heart.

Vela took Kuzen Yoshimura's SSS-class Kakuja body as a donor.

Her gaze shifted to the cultivation tank not far from the [One-Eyed Owl]'s, labeled [Non-Killing Owl].

Inside floated the white-haired elder, already brain-dead, eyes closed.

A certain implant replaced brain commands, sustaining the basic activity of flesh and Kagune regeneration as long as Rc cell supplements were provided.

Cybernetic implant technology combined with the standing humanoid Quinque "Music Box" technology.

The data had been discovered in a V organization stronghold during their eradication. Once abandoned by the CCG.

The original plan used ghoul corpses as material, integrating "Kakuhou control" and "remote activation constructs," hoping to harness a ghoul's natural abilities. With the prototype and sample data in hand, Vela fine-tuned it, crafting her own adjustable Quinque implant.

In short, she trimmed away performance metrics—scrapping flashy functions like remote activation to revive ghoul corpses for battle—retaining only Kagune control, disguising brain signals through the implant to sustain basic bodily activity.

"Are you ready?"

She stepped to an empty cultivation tank, lifted her hand, and gazed at the reflection on the glass.

Then, focused.

Buzz!

At once, warmth spread across Vela's fingertips.

Then—weight.

The headless corpse of a girl-sized body materialized out of nothing, which Vela tossed into the cultivation tank.

Clack, clack.

The tank sealed shut, robotic arms lifted the donor body, and diluted Rc-cell concentrate filled the chamber.

As she considered the donor's data, Vela entered a note into the system: [GYPSY]

Reportedly named Roma Hoito. Founder of the Clowns. Recorded in the ghoul prison archives as an SS-rated Kakuja.

Amid the chaos in Cochlea, another "self" had already begun eliminating redundancies.

She needed no intelligence—only their bodies.

Vela continued the same process.

Buzz!

A thin, headless corpse, covered in inhumane torture scars.

[JAIL] Ryou.

[ORCA] Yoshitoki Washuu.

[Father] Donato Porpora.

…

Until fatigue hollowed her body and mind, Vela finally rubbed her temples and stopped.

These cycles of radiance → hollowing → radiance again → hollowing again had continued for some time.

Too much cargo.

Not only these Kakuhou donors—the real bulk lay in Rc cell supplements and concentrates. After all, outside the [Tokyo Ghoul] world, humans did not contain Rc cells.

Until the combined legacies of Kanou Akihiro, the Washuu family, and the V organization were fully synthesized and stabilized into a ghoul virus prototype, Rc cells had to be "imported."

Yawn~

Food first, then a nap.

...

Two more days of constant exchanges passed.

As usual, CEO Vela stood at the floor-to-ceiling windows atop the Militech Headquarters building in San Francisco, gazing across East Bay's Contra Costa County, watching construction rise steadily on the new [Militech Tower]. She rested quietly—"Hm?"

Her brow arched slightly. Calmly, she lifted the steaming black tea and took a sip.

"Quinques? Fine, hand them over."

Her fingers tapped the table lightly, hand outstretched.

Swish!

Two black-and-gold suitcases appeared, dropped onto the desk.

Vela knew their names.

S+ Koukaku 'IXA.'

S+ Ukaku 'Narukami.'

Arima Kishou's legacy—two Quinques of excellent function and mechanism.

"Including the second 'Owl'… experiment on them with virus modification, perhaps?"

Just as Vela's consciousness linked as usual with her [Tokyo Ghoul] self, receiving the pair of massive SSS-class greatswords—

A streak of light cut through her mind like a meteor, sudden as revelation.

Her lazy composure froze.

She felt her soul-sea stir.

In an instant, her eyes sharpened like an eagle spotting prey.

Unknowingly, her indigo eyes took on a deep, bright, burning glow.

That familiar feeling—once again, she touched those indistinct traceless lights, like filaments, threading together.

Her threads.

Stretching outward like sudden tendrils, Vela reached for the [Threads] around her, seeking advantage, avoiding harm—just as when she first awakened [Divine Gift].

Buzz—

One!

Two!

Three!

Four…

Abrupt stop.

"Four, is it."

Vela whispered with closed eyes.

Chapter 243: Breaking Aponia’s Discipline—Elysia

"Please don't worry. In this world, there are two people who need not fear my [Discipline]."

Aponia's gentle gaze fell upon Elias and Elysia, and everyone instantly understood who she meant.

Since becoming a psychic-type MANTIS, her ability to perceive the threads of fate had grown even sharper. At this moment, she had already learned Elysia's true identity—the Herrscher of Origin.

And when facing this girl blessed by the world itself, her [Discipline] could not take effect.

(No wonder her fate is so unique. This really is a miracle… a Herrscher, yet possessing a stronger, purer humanity than anyone else.)

Aponia couldn't help but sigh inwardly.

For the Herrscher of Origin, there would never exist any shackles. Her [Discipline] could collar anyone, but not Elysia.

As for Elias…

(Hm. Though something has changed, even if I devote my full attention, I can only glimpse a single possibility.)

Before, she had only ever seen pure white when gazing upon Elias. But now, that pure white had taken the form of threads before her eyes. And even then, with all her strength, she could only perceive one possibility among his endless futures—a vision of him becoming a god and saving the world.

Aponia's heart filled with satisfaction. She was convinced—the white-haired boy before her was the one who could transcend Finality.

And though it was only a fleeting image, the overwhelming majesty of that figure made her feel as though she had found the very god she was destined to serve.

She did not know whether her [Discipline] could affect Elias. But as a nun, how could she ever defy her god?

"Hmph. Words mean nothing. If your [Discipline] truly doesn't affect Elias or Elysia, why not test it out?" Mobius said coolly.

"Mm. I'm curious too. Try it on me, Aponia." Elias patted his chest.

"This… very well. But let me think carefully what kind of [Discipline] I should use on you."

Aponia hesitated, her eyes showing a trace of curiosity as well. Could her ability truly affect this boy who defied destiny?

Even though it was only an experiment, she was cautious. She did not want her power to bring Elias any harm.

But then, a mischievous snake spoke up.

"If you're going to test it, test it thoroughly. To see the limits of your [Discipline], you should order him to do something Elias would absolutely never do."

"Eh? Isn't that going too far?"

"Mobius, you're not allowed to use this as an excuse to take advantage of Eli! No lewd stuff!"

Elysia crossed her arms in an X. She knew this snake too well—clearly, Mobius wanted to use this as a chance to try something Elias normally wouldn't agree to. That was absolutely unacceptable. If anything like that were to happen, it had to be with her first!

"Hmph, relax, Elysia. I won't take advantage this time. Aponia, just say this for me…"

Mobius whispered something in Aponia's ear. At once, Aponia looked surprised, tilting her head as if to say, is that really enough?

"Mobius, are you sure this will work?"

"Just say it. Hmph, though it annoys me, that's something Elias would never do."

"…Alright then."

Aponia nodded hesitantly. On the other side, Elias felt a spark of anticipation.

(Elias: "Something I'd never do? Hisss! Why does that sound kind of exciting?!")

Aponia stepped before him. The nun with the vast heart looked straight into the white-haired boy's golden eyes.

"Now then… please repeat after me."

"Hm?"

Elias froze, feeling a little disappointed.

He thought it would be something more intense. And now it turned out he just had to repeat after her? How boring. He feared nothing—what words could he possibly be afraid to say?

But in the next moment, Aponia spoke.

"Please say: I hate Elysia the most."

"I hate Elysia the most—wait! No, this can't be right, Ely?!"

[Discipline] had taken effect. Just now, his mouth had almost uncontrollably repeated Aponia's words. But the moment Elias spoke them aloud, his face changed drastically.

He whipped his head around toward the Pink Elf, only to see her completely frozen. And in the next second…

"Cough… pff!"

Elysia spat out blood. Her rosy face instantly turned pale as she staggered, collapsing to the ground. Her whole body trembled.

"Eli… hates me…? How could this happen… ah… suddenly, I feel like dying… no… I don't want Elias to hate me… uuuhhh…"

Miss Pink Elf broke down crying.

Even though she knew this was the effect of [Discipline], and that Elias hadn't meant it, hearing him say with his own mouth that he hated her shattered her heart.

Elysia had lived so many years, and this was the very first time Elias had ever said he hated her! That single sentence hurt far worse than taking a Herrscher's ultimate attack head-on!

The girl as radiant as fluttering blossoms was now completely withered—about to wither and cry to death.

"Nooo, don't! Don't hate me, Elias! How could I live without you?!"

"Ely, don't believe it! How could I ever hate you? Impossible, absolutely impossible! That was [Discipline] talking, not my true heart!"

Elias immediately knelt and hugged her tight. Holding the Pink Elf who had regressed into a weeping little girl, his heart ached unbearably.

Mobius, this time you went too far!

To make me say something that cruel!

"Eli… you don't hate me, right?"

"Of course not, never, not even in death! No matter the parallel universe, no matter the timeline, that would never happen! I could hate anyone else, but never you, Ely. I love you the most!"

"Say it a hundred times…"

Elysia sniffled as she wiped her tears.

"Huh?"

Elias froze, not quite following.

"Only if you say 'I love Elysia the most' a hundred times will I feel better. My dear Elias, you wouldn't just stand by and watch me die heartbroken, would you?"

She blinked her watery eyes, looking utterly pitiful.

(Where did this Far Eastern elf come from?!)

"No problem. A hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times—I'll say it! I love Elysia the most, I love Elysia the most, I love Elysia the most…"

Without the slightest hesitation, Elias fulfilled Miss Pink Elf's demand.

Meanwhile, Mobius, who had been smirking, could no longer laugh in the face of this nonstop stream of confessions.

The snake thought to herself—even though she had just dealt Elysia massive emotional damage, somehow it felt like this pink piglet had come out ahead!

"That's enough, you two. You should know when to sto—"

"Don't interrupt, Mobius."

"Ughh!"

Without even looking back, Elysia tossed a few pink crystal-flower bombs, blasting the snake away—well, blasting one of her lives away.

And when Elias declared, "I will love Elysia forever and ever!" the flower-like girl, who had nearly withered, finally regained her spirit.

Elysia sealed his lips with a sudden kiss.

Elias: "!!!"

Ely: "Mmm! Mmm! Mmm!"

After a kiss so heated even Griseo wouldn't be allowed to watch, the two nearly fainted from lack of oxygen. At last, Elysia pulled away reluctantly, her smile blooming once more.

"Thank you, Eli. I'm all better now. Here, drink some milk tea to soothe your throat. Next, it's my turn."

"Hm? Ely, you mean…?"

"How could I let you be the only one confessing? We're each other's lovers. So—"

"I love Elias the most, I love Elias the most, I love…"

After Elysia finished confessing a hundred times, Elias felt dizzy. No wine had ever managed to make him drunk, but right now he truly felt intoxicated.

On the side, everyone else was already overwhelmed by the lethal dose of sugary dog food the two had just force-fed them.

Cangxuan and Dan Zhu, who usually only drank milk tea, now poured themselves bitter black coffee. Klein's goosebumps had all but fallen off. Mobius had died of anger yet again. Even Kalpas had stepped several paces back, the face behind his mask twitching violently.

Only Aponia remained calm, though her eyes showed envy. She was indeed a compassionate nun, with no desire for ordinary human romance. But…

The pure love between Elias and Elysia, sweeter than anything, was something anyone would envy.

"Please… you two should get married."

The words slipped from her lips before she realized.

"My, seems Miss Pink Elf is about to fall under Discipline too."

"Mm, this is one command I wouldn't mind obeying. A ring… damn, I should've prepared one."

Elysia and Elias agreed immediately.

Elias even reached into his pocket, regretting not having a proposal ring ready.

Aponia: "Uh… I wasn't even using [Discipline] just now…"

Elias & Elysia: "No—you were!"

Mobius: "Enough! Both of you, stop already!"

The snake was already breaking down. Though she knew she had brought this on herself, the thought of dying twice over such a matter left her fuming!

For reference, the first time she had been blown up by Elysia's crystal-flower bombs. The second time, she had been choked to death by their dog food.

But at least this confirmed it—Elias truly was affected by [Discipline]. Otherwise, he would never, under any circumstances, say he hated Elysia. Not even with a blade at his throat.

"Hmph! What a boring farce. A complete waste of time."

Having had enough, Kalpas turned to leave.

He had already gained new strength. Now, he only wanted to find a good fight. That white-haired husky slurping noodles at the door looked like a good target!

But in the next instant, a hand pressed down on his shoulder. Turning, he saw it was Aponia.

"You want to die, Aponia?!"

"Kalpas, I'm not sure whether [Discipline] will work on you. I suspect it will, but to be certain, let me try."

Her tone was serious. She only knew her power worked on all "humans." But whether it would affect the alien Kalpas could only be determined by testing.

Behind his mask, Kalpas' face changed drastically.

After watching the indescribable farce just now, the last thing he wanted was to be subjected to Aponia's [Discipline].

After all, even if Mobius had dug her own grave, the tool used was still this moth's [Discipline]!

"No way! Get lost!"

"Kalpas, please be polite."

"…Fine! Please get lost!"

Kalpas ground his teeth, humiliated.

But Aponia nodded in satisfaction. Her [Discipline] had indeed taken effect. Look—wasn't Kalpas much more polite already?

"…"

Everyone else fell speechless. This is polite to you?

"Arghhh! Enough! Aponia, you die—"

"Kalpas, now please leave and continue what you intended to do before."

"Damn it! You'll regret this, Aponia!!"

Though his mouth spat threats, Kalpas' body obediently walked toward the door. [Discipline] rendered him unable to control his own movements—its effect was undeniable.

"You there, brat—come fight me!!"

"???"

Kevin, busy slurping noodles, froze in shock. The furious Kalpas charged at him, and in his surprise, Kevin dropped his bowl. His face darkened instantly.

Kalpas: "Let me vent properly, kid!"

Kevin: "This guy's insane. No way—I must avenge my noodles! Turn into an ice sculpture!"

And so, the two began to fight. Another section of Fire Moth's training room was destroyed that day.

...

After Kalpas left, everyone resumed analyzing Aponia's abilities—though there wasn't much point.

"Forget it, don't think too hard. Mitra the Honkai Beast never had [Discipline] or [Foresight], but sometimes the Meta-Morph surgery just produces oddities like this, strengthening the user's innate gifts," Elias said.

"So you mean, this woman could already see fate and command people before the surgery? Hmph, completely unscientific."

Mobius frowned. As a scientist, she had no fondness for this nun with her pseudo-theology.

(Mobius: Seriously, why does this nun's figure have to be so indecent? Too lewd!)

"Well, there's a saying—the end of science is theology. Mobius, you're witnessing it firsthand. And next time, maybe try not to dig your own grave." Elias' expression was wry.

"Mobius, I'll remember this grudge!" Elysia stood with hands on her hips.

"Tch! Don't talk, Elysia. You're the one who benefited here!"

Hearing herself put on the blacklist, the snake hissed with frustration. That pink glutton had gotten away with too much already.

In fact, Elysia should've been thanking her! After all, those hundred confessions had nearly killed Mobius with jealousy.

"Ahem, enough. Let's drop the subject. Pardo, hurry up and show us your ability."

Elias quickly changed the topic. The anchor cat, busy stuffing her bag with supplies from Mobius' lab, stiffened in surprise.

"Eh? M-my ability? It's nothing big, really. I just feel like I can run faster, jump higher… nothing flashy like Sister Nia or Brother Kalpas."

"Oh, that's fine. At least on the surface, you're the cutest. Can I pet you?" Elias' eyes lit up.

After undergoing the Meta-Morph surgery, Pardo's side effects were obvious—and adorable. A pair of cat ears now perched atop her head, and a silver-spiked cat tail swished behind her.

Blushing from the compliment, Pardo scratched her head shyly, then lowered it before Elias.

"Mm… go ahead, Boss Elias. I don't mind."

"Thanks! Oh? The texture's amazing. Even better than Kiana's. Not bad, not bad at all."

Elias closed his eyes in bliss, finally able to put his ultra-advanced cat-petting technique—unused since arriving in the Previous Era—to work once more.

"Ahhh, ohhh, this feels so good… a little lower, a little lower—meow~"

Pardo's eyes also closed in contentment. Her tail wagged instinctively, and she felt as though a new world had opened to her. She might even get addicted.

"By the way, Pardo, you should be able to trigger artificial cascade now, right? Show me what it looks like."

Elias' curiosity flared. He still didn't know what Pardo's collapse form would be.

"Alright. Since Boss Elias wants to see, I'll give it a try. Uh, but how exactly do I do it?"

"Silly cat, let me teach you."

Though clumsy at first, under Mobius' guidance Pardo quickly learned the trick.

Pardo: "Okay… transforming!"

As she entered artificial cascade, dazzling white light burst from her body. And then…

Pardo turned into an actual cat!

Chapter 549: Yui Yuigahama with Growth Potential A

Yui Yuigahama leaned against her own shoulder, the faint fragrance from her body drifting into Izumi Kotomi's nose, making Kotomi's thoughts unknowingly start to wander.

Every day after meeting with Yui and Mashiro, Kotomi would give them a big bear hug. Others would think it was simply because the three of them had a close relationship. Indeed, they were very close—so close it was about to surpass the boundary of friendship.

When hugging, Yui might still hold back a little, but Mashiro was different. Ever since Kotomi and Mashiro returned from Kyoto, Mashiro had already started to think of herself as Kotomi's girlfriend. So every time she hugged Kotomi, Mashiro would quietly let her hands and feet roam.

Yui Yuigahama had long noticed Mashiro's little moves. She still didn't know that Kotomi and Mashiro had kissed back in Kyoto. All she could do was watch, feeling envious in her heart. She too wanted to touch Kotomi when they hugged, making all kinds of little gestures that would make people blush and turn away. But she was afraid Kotomi would get angry. So, although she could only lean on Kotomi's shoulder like this now, Yui already felt very satisfied.

If only she could interlock fingers with Kotomi… that would be even better.

As Yui secretly wished for this, her small hand restlessly crept closer and closer toward Kotomi's. When she was close enough that she could just grab Kotomi's hand, Yui lost her courage again. Stuck in that ambiguous distance, she hesitated—unwilling to retreat, but too afraid to take that last step forward.

Kotomi had already been quietly observing for a while. Seeing that Yui never made a move, she chose to take the initiative, gently clasping the silly dango's little hand in her palm, their fingers intertwining.

Bang!

Yui Yuigahama's face flushed bright red, as if white steam was puffing from the top of her head. She was so overwhelmed with shyness that she lost all consciousness, her soft body collapsing completely against Kotomi.

It looked like they wouldn't be able to sing for a while…

The two didn't say another word. They simply sat pressed together with fingers tightly entwined, Yui leaning on Kotomi's shoulder, cheeks burning red, as their slightly quickened breaths filled the silent room.

"Yui…"

Finally, Kotomi spoke first.

"Kotomi, I'm here."

"Even after the cultural festival ends, I still want to keep hearing you sing. Is that okay?"

Yui Yuigahama gazed at Kotomi in a daze. Their eyes seemed like threads pulling each other closer, as though their lips were about to be drawn together.

"Kotomi, how long do you want to hear me sing?"

"Like with desserts—for a lifetime. Is that okay?" Kotomi whispered softly, at the same time tightening her hold on Yui's small hand.

Yui's delicate body trembled slightly, like a silent response to Kotomi. Countless words condensed into a single phrase spoken aloud:

"Okay. I'll be by your side, for a lifetime."

Yui Yuigahama couldn't remember when she first fell for Kotomi. All she knew was that when she realized it, her feelings had already shifted from simple friendship into secret love.

She had never dated before and didn't know what it felt like to like someone. But now she understood—that feeling was exactly what she felt for Kotomi.

Kotomi, I like you. Can I be your girlfriend? Can we become a family?

Yui desperately wished she could gather the courage to say those words out loud to Kotomi at this very moment.

Ring ring ring.

The sudden ringing of a phone broke the increasingly heavy atmosphere in the small private room. As Kotomi reached for her phone, she unavoidably put some distance between herself and Yui, since her phone was a little far away and she had to stand up to get it.

"It's my sister calling. I'll answer it first." Kotomi glanced at the caller ID showing Aimi Izumi's name, then turned back to tell Yui.

"O-okay."

Yui Yuigahama nodded, remembering the words she had just been building up the courage to say. Her adorable cheeks blushed even deeper, and she hurriedly covered her face with her hands, whispering in a voice only she could hear:

"What should I do, Mom… I think I've hopelessly fallen for Kotomi."

Kotomi didn't leave the private room to take the call outside. After all, what Aimi was calling about wasn't anything serious—just that the soy sauce at home had run out, and she wanted Kotomi to buy a bottle on her way back.

After hanging up, Kotomi sat back down and asked, "Have you rested enough?"

"I'm ready." Yui Yuigahama nodded, her cheeks still slightly flushed.

"Then let's… continue practicing."

"Okay!" Yui nodded firmly. Her complicated gaze lingered on Kotomi for a moment before she finally added: "Kotomi! At the cultural festival, I definitely won't let you down!"

Kotomi froze for a second, surprised that after just a short break, Yui was already brimming with determination again. Then the corners of her lips curved into an encouraging smile.

"I believe in you. I've always believed in you. Let's work hard together at the festival!"

...

Kotomi and Yui Yuigahama kept singing until three in the afternoon. By then, Yui had completely memorized the lyrics and melodies of the two songs. She even had a general sense of how each line should be sung, though she still needed more practice to refine it.

Compared to rehearsing at school, Yui's progress was obvious—easy to hear in every note. Kotomi realized that whether it was studying or singing, as long as Yui took it seriously, her speed of improvement was far beyond that of ordinary people.

If the system allowed Kotomi to see everyone's personal stats, she was sure Yui Yuigahama's growth rating would be at least an A.

Even though they sang in the KTV until three o'clock, the snacks there were delicious. By the time they walked out, both Kotomi and Yui Yuigahama left with full stomachs.

"I still need to buy soy sauce, so I'll take a detour. You should head home first. See you at school tomorrow." Kotomi chose to part with Yui at the KTV entrance.

"See you tomorrow! Kotomi, what dessert do you want tomorrow?"

"Maple syrup toast." Kotomi thought for a moment and decided to stick with the usual.

"I've got it memorized! Look forward to it!" Yui nodded vigorously. As they parted, she kept looking back step after step, reluctant to leave, her expression practically spelling out the words can't bear to part.

After watching Yui Yuigahama disappear from sight, Kotomi didn't actually go to buy soy sauce. Instead, she turned, walked over to a shared e-bike, unlocked it, hopped on, and twisted the handle—riding straight toward Hiiragi Apartments.

...

Ding dong—ding dong.

Hearing the doorbell, Yukino Yukinoshita paused her performance of Moonlight on the piano stool by the floor-to-ceiling window. She stood up, her pale feet stepping lightly in slippers, and quietly walked to the door. Instead of opening it right away, she first peeked through the peephole.

Outside stood Kotomi, holding a box of cream puffs from a famous nearby dessert shop.

Yukino had wanted to try them before, but every time she went, there was always a long line outside. Disliking the idea of waiting so long just for food, she had never gotten to taste the shop's famous cream puffs.

Click.

Opening the door and seeing Kotomi standing there, Yukino let out a silent sigh. Yet the emotions welling in her heart felt strangely like happiness at Kotomi's visit.

"What brings you here?" Yukino folded her arms, looking at Kotomi with a faint, calm tone. Still, the corners of her lips curved upward ever so slightly.

"I just finished practicing songs with Yui at the KTV. Hiccup~ The snacks there were so good. I thought I'd drop by to see you. Want some cream puffs? I've long heard about the popular dessert shop nearby—their signature cream puffs are the most famous. When I passed by just now, the line wasn't long, so I queued for a bit and bought a box of twelve to try."

Yukino stepped aside to let Kotomi in, then closed the door. She said apologetically:

"Sorry, I don't have extra slippers at home."

Since she lived alone, everything in Yukino's apartment was prepared for just one person.

"Then is it okay if I just walk around in socks?"

"That's fine."

Kotomi slipped off her shoes. Today she was wearing a tight skirt. If Megumi Kato saw her now, she would probably complain: Kotomi, why are you wearing such a short skirt?

Her slender black-stockinged legs were fully exposed, her graceful feet pressing against Yukino's floor. Through the sheer black fabric, the sea-blue nail polish on her toes was faintly visible.

Noticing Yukino's gaze, Kotomi chuckled and lifted her toes slightly, showing them off so Yukino could see more clearly. "I randomly decided to paint my toenails today. Pretty?"

"The color matches your name." Yukino replied faintly, but her eyes instinctively darted away, betraying the shy emotion stirred within her.

Whether Yukino was flustered by Kotomi's sea-blue nail polish, or by her feet wrapped in black stockings—she herself couldn't tell.

"Right? The polish's slogan is 'the color of the sea.' I thought, since my name also has 'sea' in it, I might as well try it. After putting it on, it really did look nice. Aimi loves it."

Indeed, Aimi had liked it so much… that one morning Kotomi woke up thinking she had dreamwalked into the bathroom, washed her feet, and gone back to sleep without drying them properly.

"I'll get us something to drink. Would you prefer tea, or juice? The only juice I have is grape."

"For cream puffs, either black tea or green tea goes well."

"I have green tea. Is that okay?"

"That's fine."

"Then go sit in the living room for a bit." Yukino took the box of cream puffs from Kotomi's hands and went to the kitchen.

This was Kotomi's first time visiting Yukino's home. On her way to the living room, she glanced around, quietly impressed. As expected of a luxury apartment…

Arriving at the floor-to-ceiling window, the first thing that caught her eye was the piano placed beside it. Clearly, this was where Yukino usually sat to play.

Kotomi imagined Yukino sitting by the window, fingers dancing across the keys, the morning filled with the sound of piano music. Her heart rippled with longing. If they lived together, Kotomi was certain that every time she woke to Yukino's music in the soft morning light, she wouldn't be able to resist stepping forward and wrapping her arms around Yukino's slender waist from behind.

Yukino soon returned, carrying the cream puffs neatly arranged on a delicate plate, along with a pot of green tea and some snacks.

A teapot of green tea, two teacups, and snacks—delicate fruit pastries, nut confections, and some beautifully wrapped candies.

Yukino Yukinoshita first poured a cup of green tea for Kotomi. The rising steam carried a soothing fragrance that calmed the heart and mind.

Kotomi lifted the cup and took a sip. She wasn't very good at describing the taste of tea. All she could say were two words:

"Good tea."

"If you like it, take some home with you?"

Kotomi smiled and shook her head.

"No need. Whether a pot of tea tastes good doesn't just depend on the quality of the leaves or the brewer's skill. The true key lies in who you're drinking it with.

If you're sitting across from someone you dislike, forcing yourselves to sip tea with false smiles, then no matter how precious the leaves, the tea will taste like swill.

But if you're with someone you care about, chatting over the same pot, then even the plainest leaves will become the rarest treasure."

As she spoke, Kotomi raised her cup again, taking another sip, as though worried Yukino hadn't heard her clearly. She sighed once more:

"Truly good tea. From childhood until now, I've never tasted tea this delicious."

"Thank you." Yukino nodded lightly. Aside from those two words, she said nothing more.

The two of them sat facing each other, sharing the tea, the pastries, and the cream puffs.

After eating a few, Kotomi couldn't understand why this shop's cream puffs were so popular—enough to draw long lines. She had expected them to be amazing, but after a few bites, she felt they were no match for the cream puffs from Dango's cake shop.

Maybe my taste is just suited to the desserts Aunt Tomoka and Yui make, Kotomi thought with a faint smile.

"How is Yui doing with her singing practice?"

"Mm. I had her sing the two songs I wrote a few times. She's already memorized the lyrics and melodies completely. As for the techniques for each line, she has a general grasp now. All that's left is repeated practice before the festival."

Kotomi took another sip of tea. The cream puffs from this shop became a little cloying after too many.

"…Your two songs are already finished?" Yukino's voice seemed to drop a few degrees.

"Yes. I even played some accompaniment on the guitar—just the chords, no vocals. I was planning to tell you about it at school tomorrow."

Yukino fell silent for a long time. After what felt like ages, she finally spoke again, though her tone seemed subtly changed:

"So that means… Yui was your first listener for those two songs?"

Chapter 637: Squandering Resources, Your Majesty!

"Cough, cough... Snake-sis, long time no see."

Pardofelis' carefree voice, like that of a cat without worries, carried a hint of flattery.

"Mm. But you, Pardo—three days apart, and you've changed. Let me see… the Royal Gardener of the Ark-00 installation, assistant to that fellow Hua… So, how many cushy jobs with good pay, little work, and light responsibilities have you picked up at once?"

The moment one heard the voice, it was clear it belonged to an intelligent, mature beauty. Her tone was slightly husky, yet filled with a soul-stirring allure.

"Hehe… Of course! It's just, Snake-sis, you're always in that creepy, terrifying place, like a torture chamber for dissections. That one time I went to visit you, really—on the whole way there my hairs were standing on end. After coming back, I even had nightmares for days, every time I closed my eyes it felt like all sorts of strange monsters were about to drag me into the sea. I really don't know…"

"Mm—?"

The mature voice drew out the nasal tone.

"Uh… no, no, I mean… I was just surprised that you, Snake-sis, a homebody who plays with corpses… cough cough, I said the wrong thing… Ow! Oww! It hurts—it hurts… Snake-sis, I was wrong!"

"Nothing but nonsense from a cat's mouth… With you, an ignorant girl, it's useless to explain. What 'playing with corpses'? That's called science. No matter how terrifying something was in life, in the end it's only a specimen in the anatomy room."

"Got it, got it. Next time, I promise—I'll study hard, make progress every day, and won't slack off at all! Right, right—Snake-sis, let me introduce you. This is Azril. She's the junior that Her Majesty values, and the commander of the Imperial Guard!"

Balancing the fat orange cat, Canned, on her head, Pardofelis pulled over Azril, who stood with perfect poise and an elegant smile.

"She… commander of the Imperial Guard?" The voice carried doubt.

She looked a bit dull, not very clever.

Mobius silently released Pardofelis' furry cat ears from her fingers and thought to herself.

...

Talking along the way, the group soon entered the inner court of the Ark Palace. They walked through gardens and palace corridors like a sudden clearing after clouds.

In this pearl palace built of steel, marble, and countless precious gems, the thriving greenery seemed out of place, yet was all the more precious. Carefully pruned and tended exotic plants surrounded them, adorning the place with life and nature, spreading all the way to the magnificent golden gates ahead.

Here, through towering pillars and carved railings, one could see the central area of the Ark's palace: a bright, blue region. Within the massive ring-like structure existed a very young star and protostars still forming.

The intense radiation from these newborn stars caused surrounding gas to glow brightly. In stark contrast, streams of cosmic dust wound through the area, glowing faintly in dark red and orange shadows.

The power core of the Ark-00 installation—an artwork of the heavens.

Under the watch of towering Imperial Guards, Mobius, Pardofelis, and Azril passed through the carved golden doors and entered a lavish study filled with numerous artworks and shelves lined with brown, red, and blue gilt-embossed tomes.

"Your Majesty—!"

At once, Mobius' eyes fell upon her nominal superior as chief of the Imperial Science Bureau—Dr. Stylish—who, with his exaggerated and flamboyant gestures, was currying favor before the emperor's luxurious desk.

Like some jester flattering a naïve young emperor to achieve his own aims.

But Selene was no rubber stamp. The answer was clear: Dr. Stylish was trying to please his sovereign, seeking some benefit.

"According to the testimony from survivors of the 'Earth United Army Tower-e Star Brigade' submitted by the Dark Angels Legion's exploration fleet—this creature, after forcing the native humans to emigrate off-world, wiped out all monsters on Earth. It even completely assimilated the planet itself, with its flora and fauna evolving to mimic Godzilla for survival, constructing a brand-new ecosystem with Godzilla at the apex."

"This is an extremely rare phenomenon, with immense research value!"

Dr. Stylish spoke with excitement. After obtaining access permissions from Bias, the intelligent servitor attending Selene, he reached out and tapped a few times on the revealed holographic screen.

"Rrroar—!"

Shhh!

As the projection screen unfolded, the instant the image loaded, blue-white light burst forth. Onscreen, a charged particle beam with a dazzling trail shot skyward.

Zzz—

It slammed into the void shield array encasing the test grounds. Like a stone cast into a pond, ripples spread outward, then vanished.

It was clearly a section of the Imperial Science Bureau's giant biological experiment site. The massive, scarred creature with sharp dorsal fins awoke. With a furious roar, the coral-like spines along its back surged with blue-white charged particles, writhing like dragons.

Almost at the same time, thunder roared. Beams from sentry plasma fortress cannons pierced the skies—plasma cluster rays too swift for detectors to track ripped through Godzilla's massive legs. With a shrill, agonized cry, blood and flesh burst forth. Just as it had managed to rise, it faltered again, body swaying.

Meanwhile, amid the grinding of chains, gears, and hydraulic rods, the colossal expanding barbed anchor spears embedded deep within Godzilla's body began retracting. Even this three-hundred-meter colossus was forced to bow its neck to the slaughter, shackled so tightly it could no longer stand.

Zzzzt, zzzzt!

Blue-white arcs crackled—the charged particles being forcibly siphoned from within Godzilla's body by the anchor spears.

On the high platforms of the testing ground, numerous researchers pointed and gestured in discussion. Heavily armed guards gestured toward the rare specimen.

Encircling the test site, four experimental auxiliary Titan mechs, each no smaller than Godzilla itself, watched like predators. Though not as lethally outfitted as full military models, the giant hydraulic pincers, surgical-assist devices, and power-cutting equipment on their dual main arms and four auxiliary arms were still more than powerful enough against giant beasts.

Seeing this, Selene nodded in satisfaction.

Yes. The Imperial Science Bureau's exaggerated—indeed, excessive—defenses were her doing.

Had the lessons not been clear enough? Across countless colonial worlds, scientists' carelessness, or underpowered security forces, or accidents in research leading to breaches and leaks—how many disasters had been caused by escaped specimens turning on their creators?

Selene would not tolerate the risk of some so-called test subject survivor crawling from a corner one day to launch terror attacks. Extermination was one thing—but appearances mattered, too.

To prevent such incidents altogether, Selene had from the outset moved the Science Bureau's headquarters away from the Imperial capital, relocating it to a barren desert within the Honkai Dimension.

It was convenient for expansions, and convenient for oversight. Even if by some miracle a specimen escaped, it would face nothing but endless gray wasteland measured in astronomical distances—and the swarms of Honkai Beasts roaming there.

Escape was near impossible anyway, for Selene had stationed an entire Imperial Guard war cohort on constant rotation as garrison.

Noticing Selene's nod, Dr. Stylish pressed on: "Here is the preliminary analysis of Godzilla…" He swiped open a full-body anatomical projection.

"According to tests, Godzilla is not purely biological. It belongs instead to a form of hyper-evolved plant life. It possesses no skeleton, relying entirely on tissues composed of hardened cellulose for movement. This cellulose has metallic properties, functioning as coils, circuits, and armor."

"It possesses ultra-high hardness, toughness, and regenerative ability sufficient to withstand thermonuclear attack. However, at close range it can still be damaged by high-powered lasers."

"Its tissues overall display characteristics of superconductive matter and asymmetrical materials, capable of absorbing all kinds of electromagnetic waves. Unless it emits heat rays, it generates almost no infrared or radiation. Moreover, it has a certain electromagnetic propulsion organ allowing it to advance underwater undetected—granting it extreme stealth."

"Its somatic cells can generate ultra-high-output electromagnetic fields…"

At this point, even Mobius was stunned.

This wasn't a mere creature.

It was a mountain of gold and silver—a virgin land of science yet to be developed!

After all, Mobius was not like Dr. Stylish, one of the old retainers who had followed Selene since before her rise. The position of chief was out of reach for her, and besides, the projects she currently oversaw did not involve giant organisms. She truly knew nothing about Godzilla until now.

All she had heard was that the First Legion's transport fleet had delivered some rare new specimen, prompting Dr. Stylish—who had been working on optimizing the next-generation reinforced standard explosive bolt project—to abandon it immediately.

When he returned from the test site, Dr. Stylish rushed straight to Selene.

Naturally, Mobius' curiosity was piqued.

"Your Majesty, Godzilla should remain in the Science Bureau. Only there can its value be fully realized."

Dr. Stylish pleaded with bitter anguish.

And he wasn't without reason. The First Legion's justification had been: 'Check it over, try to repair its injuries. Soon, this creature named Godzilla will be sent to Her Majesty's menagerie.'

What a waste!

The menagerie—what was it for? It was Selene's place for "petting cats and dogs," her private zoo, a place for relaxation and amusement.

And to throw Godzilla—a rare beast of such immense scientific value—into the menagerie as a pet… If there were several, perhaps one could say so. But the problem was—this Planetary Godzilla was the only one!

Yes, the Empire revolves around its Empress, and the Emperor's needs are always first priority. But still… what extravagance!

Of course, Dr. Stylish dared not say this aloud.

Selene might not kill him, true—but she would definitely cut him down. And then piece him back together.

Thus—"My beloved Empress, I beg you, in your wisdom high as the heavens, give due consideration to the humble advice of your small servant."

How to Advise Her Majesty

Preface: The following rules are written with the blood-earned lessons of countless ministers. Be cautious, cautious, always cautious!

Rule One (marked with a red star): Remember—Her Majesty yields to gentleness, never to force.

...

"Your servant is incompetent. The new standard auxiliary military equipment remains undecided. Development of the electronic muscle bundles lining the Astartes' power armor, and the Tyranid neuron-cell carapace upgrade, has failed to meet expectations."

"The appearance of Godzilla gives me hope. Its cellulose, the atomic structure of its tissues, its somatic cells…"

Dr. Stylish grew ever more impassioned, nearly in tears.

Selene: "..."

Fine. She had seen the reports on Godzilla, and an old, dusty memory had stirred. Her collector's obsession had flared—she simply wanted to collect it.

Truly, at the time Selene hadn't thought much at all. She merely wanted to bring it back and pet it a few times. That there was so much research value in Godzilla—who would have guessed?

Very well, very well. So he wanted this "little beast" reserved for the menagerie?

As for Dr. Stylish's tricks—Selene saw through them at once. But still… was this necessary?

Dr. Stylish, in his heart: Heaven bear witness, Your Majesty! I've followed you since the era of generals. Knowing your gluttonous nature of never letting go once you seize something, I fear that if Godzilla truly enters your menagerie, there will be no getting it back!

"Thank you, my good doctor. Let your sweet jester's words end here." Yet Selene, after all, was not one to blush.

Really, I thought you had come because you learned of the Flügel and Ex-Machina, demanding a few specimens to dissect. I was ready to throw you out… cough.

With smiling eyes, Selene rose gracefully. Her coronation gown trailed along the floor as she walked softly.

"Wise as ever, Your Majesty!" Lowering his head, Dr. Stylish smiled faintly. Whether Selene agreed or not, the flattery must be spoken first.

This was the experience of Selene's ministers—using her terrifying rationality and clear self-awareness, drowning her in endless praise until she grew too self-conscious to ignore the problem.

Never underestimate bureaucrats.

"Ahem."

Noticing a new arrival in the study, Selene gave a slight cough, signaling Dr. Stylish to compose himself. He was, after all, a high official.

"Dr. Mobius."

The light fell upon her face, the same dual-colored vertical pupils of green fading to pink. Yet compared to the last time they had met, when she had the form of a child, she now appeared much more grown.

Yes—in every sense of the word.

"Your Majesty."

Casting a glance at Dr. Stylish, her lips curved suddenly as she offered a bow, neither humble nor arrogant: "Regarding research on Godzilla, I believe I am more suited than Dr. Stylish."

"The chief is far too busy. And in research, divided focus is the gravest taboo."

Her voice was calm and measured. Only Mobius' sharp, serpent-like eyes still gleamed faintly in the light of the crystal chandelier.

Yes. She was here to reap the prize.

Chapter 567: Dimensional Strike

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Huh? Why did Erina suddenly agree? From the way she looked before, it seemed like she was going to refuse again.]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Because I made her agree.]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): ???]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): How did you do that? I didn't see any message in the chat group where you persuaded Erina.]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Very simple. To avoid her missing the group messages, I spoke to her directly.]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): You can do that? Aren't you in different worlds?]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Natsuki-chan, it looks like you still don't understand the weight of Level 8, Stage 9. Crossing into another world just to deliver a message is nothing more than a trivial matter for Eriri.]

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): That's right. No matter what unbelievable thing Eriri does, don't be surprised.]

[Lalatina (Level 2, Stage 5): Amazing!]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): Indeed. Compared to Eriri, I as a god seem almost fake.]

[Victoria (Level 2, Stage 6): So conflict really can't be avoided in the end…]

[Victoria (Level 2, Stage 6): Miss Eriri, why did you make Miss Erina agree? She didn't seem very willing to compete with the manager.]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Because I think it'll be more fun this way.]

[Victoria (Level 2, Stage 6): I see…]

[Alice Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 1): Don't worry, Victoria. It's just a simple cooking contest, not a formal shokugeki. Nothing serious will happen.]

[Victoria (Level 2, Stage 6): Mm, I understand.]

Victoria had a very good impression of Nekoya Western Restaurant. Over the years, its desserts had brought her much joy. So she didn't want to see Erina and the manager stirring up unnecessary conflict.

But at this moment, she didn't have the power to stop what was about to happen. She could only hope things wouldn't get too strained afterward.

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): By the way, just now, wasn't Eriri's bet with Chika another win for her?]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Mhm~]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Isn't that obvious? Every time they bet, Eriri always wins.]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): I bet Chika already knew she would lose. Maybe she was even secretly looking forward to Eriri making her fulfill the bet.]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Hmph, such a sly woman!]

[Kaguya Shinomiya (Level 7, Stage 2): Exactly. This Cancer of Earth is far too cunning.]

[Moeha Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 1): Whoa, so that's the kind of person Chika-oneechan is. Truly, appearances are deceiving!]

[Toyomi Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 1): Chika-chan is so brave~]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): I'm not! I didn't! Stop making things up!]

[…]

While the group members teased Chika about the bet, Erina and the manager's cooking contest officially began.

The other diners' curiosity about the contest had already outweighed their fear of the Red Queen. Mainly because they could sense that she bore them no hostility. Otherwise, they wouldn't dare to act so casually.

Originally, the manager didn't want to agree to a cooking contest with Erina. But under the Red Queen's persuasion and the expectant gazes of the customers, he reluctantly accepted.

Fortunately, the restaurant's kitchen was large enough to accommodate both Erina and the manager at the same time.

Soon, ten minutes passed, and both had finished preparing their dishes.

When the two of them walked out carrying large plates, the diners who had been waiting instantly perked up, eyes fixed on the two servings of fried rice.

Once Erina and the manager placed their respective plates of fried rice on the counter, the Red Queen smiled as she looked at them both.

"Then let's taste the manager's fried rice first. You don't have any objections, do you?"

Although her beloved dish was red wine stew, and she had suggested using that as the theme of the contest, her proposal was directly rejected by Erina.

Not only the Red Queen, but other diners also brought up their own favorite dishes, hoping one of them would be chosen as the theme for the contest.

But without exception, all of them were rejected by Erina.

According to her, since the manager's best dish was fried rice, then it was only proper to use fried rice for their duel. At the same time, it was also to prove to everyone whether her earlier evaluation of the manager's fried rice was biased or not.

No one could argue with that, so they could only agree to Erina's proposal.

"Of course I have no objections. The result is already decided anyway."

With her arms crossed, Erina stood before the crowd, her exquisitely beautiful face filled with haughty pride.

"I don't mind either. Whoever goes first makes no difference."

The manager spread his hands and revealed a helpless expression. Although he wasn't fond of competing for superiority, now that the contest had begun, he would still give it his all. As for the result, it wasn't possible to say he didn't care at all—if possible, he still hoped to win.

As for Erina's arrogance, the Red Queen said nothing more. She simply smiled and turned her gaze toward Aletta.

"Waitress, go and divide the fried rice among the guests."

"Ah, yes, I understand."

Originally somewhat distracted, Aletta was startled when the Red Queen called her name, but quickly came back to her senses. She hurried to the cupboard, pulled out a large stack of small bowls, and divided the fried rice evenly into them before serving the eager diners.

Since the portion of fried rice wasn't large, each bowl only contained one or two spoonfuls—just enough for a taste.

But when she handed one to an elf lady, the elf refused. Because the fried rice contained meat, no matter how appetizing it looked, she couldn't accept it. She stayed only out of curiosity, not to taste the dishes.

Knowing the elf's preference, Aletta didn't press her. She simply brought the extra portion back to the counter. Coincidentally, she had forgotten to prepare her own serving, so this one made up for it.

In less than a minute, the diners finished their portions, each showing an expression of lingering satisfaction.

"Although it's not as good as fried shrimp, the manager's fried rice is indeed very delicious!"

A blond man in knight's garb expressed his admiration.

Hearing his words, the braided woman beside him nodded in agreement.

"Indeed. It's rare for our opinions to align, but this fried rice is truly delicious, on par with the fried cutlets. Though personally, I still prefer fried cutlets."

Other diners also voiced their opinions, and the once quiet restaurant grew lively with chatter.

Victoria, Darkness, and Eris, who had also tasted the fried rice, shared their views in the chat group.

[Lalatina (Level 2, Stage 5): The fried cutlet is delicious, but so is this fried rice. If fried rice is only worth eighty points in Erina's eyes, then I'm really curious how good her fried rice will be.]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): Indeed, I'm getting impatient already.]

[Victoria (Level 2, Stage 6): It is delicious, but in my view, still not as good as French pudding. I wonder if Erina's fried rice can change my mind.]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Don't worry, it'll definitely amaze you.]

Just like the other diners, the Red Queen also found the manager's fried rice delicious, but compared to her beloved red wine stew, it still fell short. This only showed that the manager's cooking, while tasty, had not transcended human limits—it could not surpass personal preference.

Since this wasn't an official cooking competition, no one scored the manager's dish. They only needed to decide in the end which one tasted better.

Soon, it was time for the diners to taste Erina's dish.

Following the same steps as before, Aletta distributed the fried rice Erina had prepared to all the diners except the elf lady, also making sure to leave portions for herself and the manager.

But the moment she put a spoonful into her mouth, her unwilling expression vanished in an instant. Her face changed dramatically.

It wasn't just Aletta. At that very moment, the manager, the Red Queen, and everyone else present showed the same look of shock.

An overwhelming flavor surged through their souls via their taste buds, stunning them completely.

Then, one by one, their faces lit up with expressions of ecstasy, as if they had taken some indescribable drug—their cheeks flushed red with heat.

In that instant, red wine stew, fried cutlets, fried shrimp, chocolate sundaes, French fruit pudding…

All of it became meaningless.

Only this fried rice, exploding in their mouths, became their one true love.

"Why is there only this little? Damn it, I want more!"

When they came back to their senses and saw the empty bowls before them, the same thought struck everyone at once.

Some even went so far as to lick their bowls clean, desperate to taste every last trace of fried rice.

Then, with eager eyes, they turned to Erina.

"Miss, could you please make some more fried rice? This tiny portion isn't nearly enough. Don't worry, I'll pay you handsomely—please!"

The blond man, who had just finished licking his bowl spotless, stood up and begged Erina, his eyes full of desperation.

As soon as he made the request, other diners followed suit, one after another, all pleading for Erina to cook more fried rice.

The elf lady, who hadn't participated in the tasting, looked around in confusion. She couldn't understand why these people were losing themselves over nothing more than fried rice.

Meanwhile, the Red Queen's gaze burned as she stared at Erina. Anyone could tell she had her sights set on her.

The chat group was just as lively.

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Just as I predicted—Erina's cooking is a complete dimensional strike here.]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Indeed. Erina's skills may not yet surpass Aoi-nee's, but they're not far off.]

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): It's nothing special.]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Look at their faces! This is hilarious, haha.]

[Lalatina (Level 2, Stage 5): For Erina's fried rice to taste this good—it's incredible.]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): It's not enough!]

[Victoria (Level 2, Stage 6): I was ignorant. You were right. It's only because I'd never tasted true cuisine that I thought French pudding was the best.]

Victoria's face was still flushed from the overwhelming taste, her eyes full of disbelief. Moments ago, she had thought the exaggerated reactions in Shokugeki no Soma were simply dramatization—but now, she realized they were real.

After all, she had just experienced it herself.

[Arche (Level 7, Stage 2): Look at the Red Dragon's eyes. She doesn't seem to have good intentions toward Erina.]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Obviously. She wants to monopolize Erina's cooking.]

[Asuna Yuuki (Level 7, Stage 2): Hopefully she won't get beaten too badly by Erina.]

[Alice Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 1): Damn it, Erina's skills have leveled up again. Looks like I'll have to keep working hard. One day, I'll surpass you.]

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): Alice, I suggest you give up on that unrealistic fantasy.]

[Alice Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 1): Don't get cocky, Erina!]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): This is way too exaggerated…]

Watching the livestream, Natsuki Minamiya swallowed hard as she looked at the faces of the diners. If Eriri's words had only tempted her a little before, now she was desperately craving a taste.

Thinking of tomorrow's gathering, she immediately made up her mind.

No matter what happened, she was going. Not even Jesus could stop her!

Chapter 322: Do You Know Who Gets Summoned When the Soul Leaves the Body?!

On the space station.

"Mm…"

With a faint groan, Yae Sakura slowly opened her eyes.

After being brought back by Ikaros, she had fallen unconscious due to the mental shock and exhaustion.

The first thing that entered her sight—

Was a pure white ceiling.

The room's furnishings were in a futuristic minimalist style, completely different from the poor little fishing village in Shinano.

Many of the devices, she didn't even know their purpose.

"Where is this?"

The last thing she remembered was Ikaros saying she would take her to find "Master."

After that, her mind blurred, and she could recall nothing more.

Looking down—

Her shrine maiden robes were intact, even the dirt had been cleaned off somehow.

It seemed they truly bore her no hostility.

She sat up and glanced toward the window.

At once, she froze.

Outside was not her familiar Yae Village, nor the sea or forest she knew.

But a sky full of stars.

Countless brilliant stars shone against the dark backdrop of space.

Below, a blue planet slowly rotated.

"Where am I?!"

Yae Sakura was stunned.

It was a scene she had never witnessed before.

She instinctively wanted to open the window to look closer, but the porthole was fully sealed.

"You're awake?"

Clack—

Several little lolis walked in, opened a holographic interface, scanned Yae Sakura's body, and nodded.

"Mm, all vital signs are normal. Recovery is going well."

"This place is…?"

Yae Sakura asked in confusion.

"This is the Starsea Empire's Honkai No.1 Space Station. After you and Rin were rescued, both of you fell unconscious for two days due to severe mental shock."

"The Commander ordered the medical Angeloids to give you necessary treatment."

"Ah?!"

At this time, Yae Sakura was just a country shrine maiden, still young, unable to grasp what was happening.

But from their words, she realized—

She was actually floating outside Earth's orbit.

"Rin!"

"Where's Rin?! What did you do to her?!"

The girl scrambled out of bed, barefoot, rushing toward the door.

"In the next room. Don't worry, she's fine."

Clack—

As the door opened, Yae Sakura saw her sister Yae Rin, sitting on the bed, speaking with Setsuna.

The little girl had long cherry-colored hair, clad in the ornate ceremonial robes of the ritual.

Compared to Yae Sakura, her figure was much smaller, carrying a delicate, fragile air.

"How are you feeling?"

Setsuna rubbed Rin's head.

"Ah… Mm, I'm fine now, thank you…"

Rin clenched her fist, wiggled her feet, and stepped firmly onto the solid ground.

Her expression was dazed and filled with disbelief.

She remembered clearly—her tendons had been severed.

Yet in just a day or two, after a sleep, her body had completely healed.

Even better than before.

Since childhood she had been weak and sickly, barely able to walk freely, always cared for by her sister.

Now, she felt overflowing with strength.

"Rin!"

Yae Sakura threw herself at her, the two sisters embracing tightly.

Setsuna and the shipgirls looked on with satisfaction.

"Superstitions kill."

Yukikaze poked her head in, muttering.

"Why pray to a Fox God for rain? Just pray to the Commander. We have weather control devices. Or pray to me—my weather manipulation magic works too, nanoda…"

The shipgirls dismissed her words; Yukikaze's supposed "luck" was itself treated as a superstition in the fleet.

"You are… the Commander?"

After making sure Rin was safe, Yae Sakura looked toward Setsuna.

"Mm. From now on, come with us to see a larger world."

Setsuna nodded.

"There's no need to stay in that backward little village any longer. What do you think?"

"…."

Without hesitation, Sakura nodded.

"I will."

"Thank you for saving Rin, I… I will repay you."

At the moment when the Yae shrine head had severed Rin's tendons, forced Sakura's hand to kill her own sister, and the villagers cheered them on—

All ties Yae Sakura had with that village were cut off.

Toward Yae Village, she felt only endless hatred. But in truth, it was already nothing but ruins.

"…."

Rin, timidly, seeing Sakura agree, also nodded.

"Your doctors are amazing, but… we might not be able to afford the fees… still, I'll do what I can to help."

"No need."

Setsuna smiled and patted Rin's head.

Though she was the younger sister, she was more thoughtful than Sakura. Even now, she worried about paying medical expenses.

The shipgirls couldn't help but smile.

"Stay here to recover for a while, get familiar with everything, and once we return, you can go to school."

"Mm!"

The two sisters nodded together.

"…."

Setsuna looked at Yae Sakura, feeling like something was missing from her head.

Ears!

Without ears, Yae Sakura wasn't complete!

"Tch. Step up the Honkai energy research—I need controllable Herrscher energy."

...

Meanwhile—

On the space station.

After several days, Fu Hua had mostly gotten used to life here.

Every day, Setsuna worked with the science lolis to construct a mathematical model of the Honkai world, simulate its future development, and run small-scale Honkai energy experiments.

Fu Hua, on the other hand, received what Tohru called "treatment" every day—

A strange magical energy was infused into her body.

She didn't understand the principle, but she could feel her thinking gradually changing.

At the very least, when she saw the lolis conducting Honkai experiments, she could suppress her instinct to lash out.

With the Book of Fuxi keeping her company, life was a little more interesting.

After millennia of unchanging battles against beasts, a little relaxation wasn't so bad.

"Mm…"

She wandered through the station, looking around.

The science lolis' complex experiments and math she couldn't understand.

But she found interest in some of the small items of daily life—especially the inventions of the interstellar age.

Some lolis she had gotten closer to would enthusiastically explain them to her.

As she strolled—

She came upon a large room in the residential sector.

Inside, rows of life-support-like pods stood.

Lolis lay inside them, wearing hemisphere devices on their heads, seemingly asleep.

Several staff members operated controls at the main console.

"What's this?"

Fu Hua asked curiously.

"Oh, this is the immersive gaming machine."

The supervising loli introduced it excitedly.

"It extracts a person's consciousness, then constructs a fully simulated game world inside their brain, giving a completely immersive experience."

"The Commander said he used something similar back in the Heaven's Lost Property world. But here, we only provide proper games."

"Like Resident Evil, GTA, that sort of thing. Of course, you can also watch movies. It's immersive! No different from reality!!"

She opened the hatch of an empty pod.

"Immortal big sister, do you want to try? It's really fun!"

"Oh?…"

Fu Hua hesitated.

While she struggled, the Book of Fuxi kept urging her.

"Come on, try it, old fossil. Even I want to give it a go."

"Let's see how far future humanity has come. This thing is way more advanced than what Cangxuan and Dan Zhu made, right?!"

"…."

After a moment of conflict, Fu Hua lay down inside.

"Fine, no harm in trying."

...

"Where's Fu Hua?"

In the control room, Setsuna suddenly asked after her.

"She's trying out the immersive gaming machine."

A loli replied.

"?"

"You mean the kind that uploads consciousness?"

Setsuna's expression turned strange.

"Mm? Yeah."

The loli nodded.

"Ha?!"

Setsuna's face grew even stranger. He nearly slapped the table.

"Take me there!!"

"Do you know what happens when you upload an Immortal's consciousness, leaving only a body without it?!"

...

In the leisure and entertainment sector.

Clack—

Fu Hua adjusted her clothes and lay down inside a pod.

Following the loli's instructions, she put on a helmet-like device.

The Fuxi automaton floated nearby, watching with keen interest as Fu Hua tried out this new technology.

"This is a game machine built on consciousness-uploading technology. It allows a person to experience everything from a first-person immersive perspective."

"It's really popular in the Starsea Empire. Everyone lines up to play when they have free time."

The supervising loli eagerly introduced it.

"A game machine… quite novel."

In the Previous Era, Fu Hua had heard of such things, but never of machines that interfered with consciousness in this way.

"We offer all kinds of popular games here—Resident Evil, Red Dead Redemption, Dark Souls. Immortal sister, you can choose freely."

"If you'd rather watch a movie, just pick one. This is way better than a cinema."

"Oh, and by the way, the current most popular movie here is the Port remake of Your Name. It tells the story of the Commander and a shipgirl from Azure Lane swapping bodies."

The loli tapped at a holographic screen, and a selection menu appeared before Fu Hua.

"Choose whatever you like, Immortal sister."

"…."

Fu Hua wasn't familiar with the Starsea Empire's entertainment.

She glanced once, then shook her head.

"You choose for me. I'll just try it."

"Okay—"

The loli thought for a moment, then operated the holographic panel.

"Let's play Azur Lane. This one was developed by Akashi and the Sirens. It's based on real events, so you can use it to get familiar with shipgirl life."

"Everyone loves it—it's even an online game."

"That's fine."

Fu Hua nodded. She might as well learn about the Starsea Empire and the other race.

[Consciousness upload ready]

[Loading server… Azur Lane]

[ID recognized. System check complete]

[Upload commencing!]

Shwoosh—

With the pod's mechanical prompts, Fu Hua felt her consciousness drifting farther and farther away.

Her vision went dark, and she found herself in a void.

"Manipulating consciousness, is it…?"

The sensation felt oddly familiar.

Her own Divine Key, Fenghuang Down, could manipulate brain signals and control awareness.

It seemed the Starsea Empire had achieved something similar through technology.

But using it for entertainment—this surprised even Fu Hua.

Before long—

Shwoosh—

"Welcome to the Port!"

The scene before her shifted, the darkness exploding into light.

She opened her eyes again—

She now stood in a completely unfamiliar place.

Blue skies, the sea, and buildings flying the Azure Lane naval flag.

"Congratulations on joining the Port!"

"You've received beginner equipment: Destroyer-class ship rigging (early model)."

A holographic UI popped up before her like in a game.

"Hm?!"

Fu Hua looked down—around her floated several miniature gun turrets and torpedo launchers.

Ship rigging. She had heard Setsuna mention it a few days ago.

"A virtual illusion game?"

In a flash of thought, she understood.

That device outside uploaded her consciousness into the game server, letting her experience it fully in first-person.

It was much like the illusions Fenghuang Down could create.

"Eh? A newbie?"

Suddenly, several girls surrounded her.

Some were little lolis, and one was a black-haired girl with butterfly hairpins.

They too had ship rigging, their equipment far more ornate than hers.

"Hello, I'm Kanae. This is Shinobu, and these two are Akame and Kurome."

"We're about to farm the Siren Purifier dungeon. Want to join us?"

Kanae extended the invitation warmly.

"This is…?!"

Fu Hua was a little surprised.

"Azur Lane is an online game. If others at the base are also playing, you can meet them inside."

The admin loli explained.

"Oh…"

Fu Hua nodded, impressed by the intricacy of the game.

"I haven't seen you before. Which world are you from? If you're using the holo-game machine, you must be one of the Commander's companions, right?"

Kanae and the others, who were playing online, crowded around Fu Hua, asking her all sorts of questions.

They gave her a rough explanation of how things worked.

"Mm-hm. We're not shipgirls, so we can't manifest real rigging, but we can experience it in the game…"

"If you want to be a Spirit or a Servant instead, you can try Date A Live or Fate/Grand Order…"

Under the guidance of these veterans, Fu Hua began to grow familiar with the game.

Basically, she was taking on the role of a new shipgirl.

Through missions and sorties, she could grind for better equipment and progress.

Shwoosh—

She stepped onto the sea, enjoying the wind against her face and the waves beneath her feet.

Boom boom boom—

With a thought, the rigging beside her fired, sending up columns of water in the distance.

"Interesting…"

It was her first time experiencing life and combat from a shipgirl's perspective.

Soon, she was immersed, joining Kanae and Akame in running naval dungeons.

Fighting in this way, exchanging artillery fire on the open seas, was a novelty even for someone who had walked Shenzhou alone for millennia.

The only thing that puzzled her—

In the game, she sometimes encountered native Azure Lane shipgirls.

Their figures left her confused.

Most cruisers, battleships, and carriers could only be described as exaggerated.

Even some destroyer and submarine lolis were surprisingly well-built.

"Isn't the scale of this world a bit… off? Or are they just adjusting their figures on purpose when logging in?"

Fu Hua couldn't help but wonder…

...

Elsewhere—

The admin loli managing the immersive game pods sat in front of the console, snacking while casually watching the monitoring data.

Every so often, she gave Fu Hua some in-game tips.

Her job was simple: guide new players, and make sure consciousness uploading and downloading went smoothly.

When someone logged in, she uploaded their consciousness to the server. When they logged out, she downloaded it back to their body.

As long as she didn't download consciousness A into body B, there would be no problem.

The devices were researched by Akashi, the Sirens, and Daedalus, manufactured by Bulin. Their reliability was top-notch.

After running so long, nothing had ever gone wrong.

"Looks like Immortal sister really likes Azur Lane. Maybe I'll recommend FGO next, let her play a Servant in the Holy Grail War?"

As she muttered—

[Alert! Alert!]

[Unauthorized consciousness download detected!]

[Pod No. 35—unauthorized consciousness download detected!]

The alarms rang through the room.

"Huh?!"

The loli jumped. Pod No. 35 was Fu Hua's.

She quickly called in several Angeloids, tapping frantically on the holographic console.

"That's strange. I didn't log her out—she's still playing in Azur Lane. How could there be a download?!"

She frowned. During gameplay, a person's body was just an empty shell.

Unless the system bugged and forcibly pulled her consciousness back…

But the monitoring showed Fu Hua was still happily in the game.

Then—

On the monitors, the data suddenly spiked wildly.

"Someone's consciousness has invaded Fu Hua's body?! Did another player get downloaded by mistake?!"

"No… no, this isn't from the server! This is an intruder!!!"

The loli panicked, immediately contacting the science division for support.

At the same time—

Inside the pod, Fu Hua's calm expression twisted.

Her eyes flew open, and she took a deep breath.

Inside her mind, several voices overlapped—

"Mm… what am I doing? Where is this…?"

"Let me think… I am… Immortal Phoenix…?"

"Why am I in this pod? I should get out."

"It only opens with commands at the terminal?"

"Heh, against my fists, that's no problem."

Bang—

She smashed the pod lid apart with a single punch, tearing off the helmet.

Standing up, she clenched her fists, feeling the strength coursing through her. One hand on her hip, her gaze sharp and wild, she surveyed the room.

"Hah!"

"This is the true Jingwei, the true Fu Hua, the true me…"

"I shall twist all creation!!"

Chapter 321: The Star Rail Universe’s Age of Exploration, the Sea of Worlds

Aether had just torn open cosmic space when a presence far surpassing the universe itself descended upon him.

"Mm! What is this…"

In that instant, even though he had already reached the standard of a high-tier standard single-universe, his very consciousness seemed to be struck, as if about to be torn from his body.

The moment his awareness was shaken, his eyes reflected the ultimate mysteries of the universe as they changed.

He saw ring after ring of Law Rings being born, strands of threads radiating toward infinite universes.

Each of these threads was immensely powerful. Even a single one carried mass comparable to part of a universe, and each thread emitted still more threads.

These threads spread across the great universes, becoming its very meridians.

These threads were all too familiar to him—were they not the very Laws of the Great Universe?

And those Laws were still splitting into countless threads, spreading into innumerable small universes. Within those small universes, the threads split further, flowing toward the Endless Planes.

In his daze, the cosmic space he had just torn apart healed itself again.

When he came to his senses, he exclaimed in shock: "The Teyvat Universe has ascended to multiversal level?!"

"When did this happen! What in the world transpired during this time?!"

The main Laws of the entire main universe had all advanced into philosophical principles—space, time, life, death, elements, everything.

Thus, the total mass of the main universe's space had become terrifyingly vast.

Even with his current strength, he could no longer tear open space in an instant to reach the cosmic barrier.

Now the universe had become so immense and dreadful that even if he unleashed his full strength, he could not shake even a single corner of it.

For every main Law had become a philosophical principle, and each Principle itself bore the weight of strong single-universe mass. He could not even budge a single main Law.

"Time differential!"

"The flow of time inside the universe and outside of it has been adjusted. And it involves the Principle of Time itself. Even I cannot perceive what happened!"

Aether was drenched in cold sweat, horrified.

Who could imagine just how terrifying this was?

He had just completed his mission and returned from the Star Rail Universe. Before he left, Teyvat had still been the familiar world he knew.

Yet after he returned—less than a single day later, from his perspective—it had become multiversal in structure. Even the main Laws of the universe had all become Principles.

"Lord Heavenly Principle… just how terrifying are you…"

It took Aether thousands upon thousands of tears through cosmic space-time within a single second before he finally reached the edge of the cosmic barrier.

The strength of the barrier was now unspeakably dreadful. Even if he gave his all, he could only stir the faintest of ripples.

And he could not begin to comprehend its composition or strength.

If not for the fact that the cosmic barrier remained in an open state, he would never have been able to pass.

The moment he stepped outside, Aether froze. Before his eyes unfolded the sight of a multiversal panorama.

Countless small universes and immense realms glowed like starlight in the galaxy.

Those primordial universes, and the Star Rail Universe itself, drifted past his gaze like marbles of glass, orbiting the main universe.

Whoosh—

A crimson dragon whose single wing could enfold an entire great universe rested with closed eyes, its wings slowly beating. Upon its back it bore a crimson divine Ring of Truth vast enough to carry several great universes.

Encircling the Ring of Truth were layers of luminous rings, each one representing a philosophical principle. And there were over a thousand such rings.

Beneath the slow beat of those wings, infinite brilliance disturbed the mists of dimensions. Within the mist, one after another, colossal spheres of color and drifting fragments of light were born.

Even with the vision of a single-universe powerhouse, Aether could not comprehend what they were.

And moreover, the name of the Creation Red Dragon God—God of Gods, Eternal Throne—was already known to all gods of Teyvat.

Yet even in the past, when she spread her wings, she had only ever created planes. At most, there would occasionally be an ultra-large plane comparable to a small galaxy—but still, they were only planes.

But now—what were those colored spheres?

That radiant halo of colors could only be one thing—the crystalline walls of universes.

And the aura radiating from them was nearly at weak single-universe level. After only tens of billions of years of development, they could smoothly evolve into full-fledged standard single-universes.

Even the drifting fragments of light were at least small universes of galactic scale.

"To create infinite universes with just a flap of the wings… Am I dreaming?"

Aether was dumbfounded, truly suspecting that he had crossed into the future.

He could not perceive what level that existence was on—but it was undoubtedly above super single-universe.

As one who had already reached high-tier standard single-universe level, he too could create countless small universes. Yet even if he exhausted himself, what he produced would be nothing more than incomplete, defective weak single-universes.

...

At this moment, during the pulling of the Star Rail Universe, more than a hundred years had already passed inside.

In a hundred years, its civilizations had recovered most of their population, though only in numbers.

Over that century, countless transformations had become normal to the civilizations within.

The Genius Society, the Xianzhou Alliance, the Interastral Peace Corporation, the great Family factions—all the reorganized cosmic powers—had already resumed normal operation.

And with the universe now opened, gods from various pantheons of the main universe occasionally ventured into the Endless Planes and then into this world.

Sudden appearances of such powerhouses stood out starkly in this universe, where there were few Emanators.

Through exchanges with them, these great factions obtained much information.

It turned out that their universe had already been integrated into another world, becoming one of its subsidiary universes.

And then they learned that the cosmic barrier now stood open—that so long as one was a high-level Pathstrider, or possessed ark-type vessels like the planet-class ships of the Xianzhou, one could freely travel between universes.

It was like the dawn of a new Age of Exploration. Any faction with even moderate strength longed to venture beyond the universe.

Particularly organizations of scholars like the Genius Society and the Intelligentsia Guild—none of them could restrain themselves, all charging toward the edge of the cosmos.

For them, what lay beyond the universe was the deadliest of temptations.

Countless starships pierced the cosmic barrier—and in that instant, they beheld a vision so grand and sacred that it utterly crushed their cosmology.

That vision, transmitted through the power of the Pathstriders, spread throughout the interior of the universe.

Herta sat stunned, her eyes reflecting the shadows of cosmic birth—and that unimaginable, incomprehensible, ineffable being that was creating universes.

No one knew how many universes, great and small, were being born beneath the unfathomable wings of that being.

The manner of their birth utterly overturned the Genius Society's research—it was not a singularity's big bang, nor quantum fluctuations…

But creation by an incomprehensible existence.

In the Dimensional Gap, there was no concept of time or space—only the highest dimensional attributes. Any lifeform that mastered the powers of planar rules, universal rules, or philosophical principles could enter.

And the Principle of Time harmonized the flow of all worlds. No longer would chaotic time differentials appear.

Yet even though the Red Dragon God Emperor, at low-tier super single-universe, was beating her wings, in the eyes of all life her movements seemed slow.

The universes born beneath her wings also seemed to emerge slowly—a great universe required at least a hundred thousand years to take shape, a small universe at least ten thousand, and only planes could appear in a few days or years.

Of course, this was not truly slow. In fact, the speed was unimaginably fast—even a single-universe being could not keep pace.

It was only slow in relative terms. Were the approach of galaxies slow? They neared each other at sub-light speeds, but to humans their collisions spanned billions of years.

"What kind of existence is that…? Is this how universes are truly born? This is more mythic than the creation myths of primitive civilizations."

Herta snapped back to her senses, her body trembling with excitement as she hastily operated her own interstellar computer.

But she could calculate nothing.

She could not determine the true size of that Creation Dragon, nor the factors involved in the universes being born beneath its wings.

Unknown. Unknown. Everything was unknown.

And it was precisely the unknown that made her shiver with fanaticism.

"Haha, perfectly normal. Anyone seeing the Eternal Throne, the Creation Red Dragon, for the first time would go mad like this."

A heroic woman, like a valiant general, clapped the fervent, muttering Herta on the shoulder with a bold laugh.

"The first time I encountered the Eternal Throne in the Dimensional Gap, I too was shocked into a daze for years."

"But don't even think about analyzing it. Such a being of creation is not something life within a universe can ever probe."

"What you are seeing now is only what that existence permits you to see. Otherwise, how could beings as small as us even behold it?"

"Unknowable, unsearchable, unnameable—that is what the Eternal Thrones are."

Herta turned toward the woman and cried out: "B-Beidou! You said… them? You called them the Eternal Thrones? What do the Eternal Thrones represent? What meaning do they hold?"

Beidou spread her hands, laughing heartily: "Yes, didn't I say so before? You asked me so many questions back then, Herta."

Now Beidou herself was already at God-King level. Her commercial community was following her starship to the small universes and immense planes orbiting the main universe to trade.

This was thanks to the Supreme of the Traveler Pantheon, who had opened new routes to the satellite universes around the main universe. Curious herself, she had decided to take a look.

More than a hundred starships, laden with lower-grade resources, were prepared to trade for local specialties.

For some products of small universes did not exist in the main universe. It was not that the things of small universes were superior—only that they were rare, and many gods enjoyed collecting the uncommon.

She had just concluded trades with the god realms of more than a dozen small universes, and was preparing to explore some barren planes.

But her fleet had been caught in dimensional turbulence, swept who knew where.

When they finally stopped, perhaps a hundred years or a thousand had passed—and they had come to rest on the edge of this subsidiary universe.

Taking the chance, she entered it.

Unexpectedly, this subsidiary universe had only recently joined Teyvat.

As leader of a commercial community, she knew well what a great opportunity this was.

So she boldly led her hundred starships through the cosmos, broadcasting their presence to the entire universe.

One by one, major powers came to trade with her.

After ensuring safety, they exchanged various specialties.

She even met two gods on the same level as Rex Lapis himself.

What shocked her even more was that although this great universe's civilizations were spread widely and engaged in mutual exchange, it had shockingly few true powerhouses. The strongest here were the so-called Emanators, who were merely fragments of the gods' power.

And the classification of Emanators was vague. True Gods were called Emanators, God-Kings were also called Emanators. As long as one surpassed planet-level, they were given the same title.

By that definition, Beidou's commercial community alone had hundreds of Emanators.

This universe's development was truly distorted.

For decades she traveled across this universe, exchanging information with its great factions.

And so, even before she arrived here, she had already seen countless starships flying toward the cosmic boundary.

In other words—she herself had ignited this universe's Age of Exploration.

Herta kept raising questions to Beidou, and Beidou, laughing heartily, answered them without impatience.

"…After all, these matters concern those beings. I can only say this much. Any deeper—I wouldn't know either. I am not one of those scholars."

Herta looked upon the Eternal Throne, the Creation Red Dragon, standing at a distance she could not measure, her eyes filled with boundless reverence.

That such unimaginable beings numbered eight!

And above them—beings even higher still.

She, the most intelligent human of Azure Star, could not begin to imagine what those existences were.

In truth, there were only four such beings. Istaroth and the others had not reached super single-universe—at most they were at the level of high-tier strong single-universe, barely touching the edge of super single-universe, quasi-super-universe at best.

They had become Lords of Principles—Life, Death, Space, and Time—the foundations of all universes. Everything depended upon these four powers. Thus they were the Four Pillars of Supremacy, the strongest Principles beneath Truth.

Beidou rallied her crew with a booming laugh: "Boys! We're returning with our ships laden—and of course, bringing our guests' coin with us too!"

"Set sail!"

"Yes, Boss!" chorused the True Gods piloting the ships.

Behind her fleet of more than a hundred starships followed countless vessels of all sizes. Empowered either by the force of Paths or by the divine power granted by Teyvat's gods, they voyaged safely.

Herta stood on the deck of Beidou's flagship, gazing at the endless universes beyond the membrane, and murmured to herself:

"If the starry sky of countless suns is called a Star Sea, then what should we call this expanse of universes? A Sea of Worlds?"

Beidou laughed: "The Dimensional Gap, the Endless Planes, the great spans of time and space—call it whatever you like!"

Riding aboard Beidou's vessel, Herta became one of the first to reach beyond the cosmic barrier.

Close behind came the Xianzhou Alliance—and their shock was even greater than Herta.

For they carried with them a deep, ancient culture. To them, this vision of creation struck their myths and legends directly.

Chapter 61: Orobashi, March With Me!

"Oh? Saber, is that your familiar? Or a Noble Phantasm? To summon such a being truly makes Black fortunate. To battle on equal footing is an honor for us as well. But… you remain an obstacle on the path of my dream!"

Roar!

The giant bellowed, its body swelling larger as energy surged through it once more.

"I care not for whatever dreams you hold. I only know you shall fall beneath this vessel's blade."

Whoosh whoosh!!

Unfazed, the Shogun strode forward atop Orobashi' head. With one hand, she spun the massive Engulfing Lightning in several arcs before resting it behind her. Her kimono's sleeves and hem fluttered in the high wind, as though she were a sovereign surveying her domain. Her eyes fixed upon Caster and his automaton.

CRACK!

A streak of lightning tore across the heavens, framing her figure as the declaration of battle!

BOOM BOOM!!

The giant pounded the ground, then charged like a cannonball toward the Shogun and Orobashi. Each step sent tremors across the land.

"Orobashi, march with me!"

The Shogun raised her naginata high.

ROAR!

The serpent thundered in response, surging forward like a dragon across the forest, maw gaping wide for the giant.

Both sides closed rapidly, storms of dust billowing in their wake.

Whoosh!

An instant before they collided, the Shogun swung her naginata, unleashing a violet blade of energy. Its height rivaled the giant's own, as if to cleave the earth in two.

At the last moment, the giant twisted aside, narrowly avoiding the strike. As expected… despite its massive size, its speed and power were proportional—making it all the more troublesome.

Having evaded, the giant's chest expanded as it drove a fist like a boulder at Orobashi' head. The gale of its punch tore the air, scattering trees and branches.

"!"

Orobashi tried to dodge, but—

"Do not worry."

The Shogun lifted Engulfing Lightning, her body erupting with lightning fiercer than ever before. Gripping with both hands, she braced against the incoming fist.

Whoosh!

CRASH!!

Blade met fist. The clash boomed across the land like thunder shaking the heavens. A shockwave erupted outward, tearing the ground for leagues. Onlookers instinctively shielded their faces.

Even the giant staggered, unable to withstand her force. Its fist shattered, fragments flying.

ROAR!

Orobashi seized the moment, jaws clamping around the giant's torso. Its neck muscles flexed as it lifted the behemoth high.

Crunch…

But the foe's body was too hard—its fangs could not pierce. With no choice, it slammed the giant down!

BOOM!!

The land quaked. Even so, Orobashi refused to release, dragging the automaton along the ground, gouging a long trench as earth split and rumbled.

Still, the giant did not yield. Its fists hammered Orobashi' maw relentlessly. Forced at last to release, the serpent hurled it away!

The massive body crashed to the earth like a meteor, sending up another storm of dust as the ground shook violently. Rising again, the giant's wounds instantly regenerated.

"This one is formidable… such astonishing regeneration."

Orobashi rumbled to the Shogun standing on his head.

"Elemental force will be more effective against it."

The Shogun replied.

"Agreed… my fangs cannot pierce it."

Huff… hiss…

The serpent's body shimmered with watery light. The dry earth moistened, bubbles rising as though from the depths of the sea.

The giant's body shone with pale green life energy. Runes spread across the forested ground, from which earthen constructs began to rise—replicas of the giant's form. In an instant, the battlefield turned into a two-against-many. Several giant-sized golems now stood like an army before them.

Orobashi glanced at them, then opened his jaws. Dense torrents of water-elemental energy gathered within his maw, a whirlpool of blue radiance. His entire body shimmered with azure light.

Finally—

BOOM!

He unleashed a dragon's breath of water, a beam of blue energy slicing through the advancing golems. Unlike the true giant, these imitations shattered instantly upon contact. In moments, half of them were destroyed.

The giant, seeing this, charged forward itself, glowing with green light.

"Leave it to me. I'll deal with those nuisances."

The Shogun gave her orders, then vanished in a flash of lightning.

Thus, god and serpent divided their roles. Orobashi confronted the giant, while the Shogun, streaking through the air as thunder, cut down each golem one by one.

Whoosh!

Like a bullet, she landed on one golem's shoulder and swung her naginata.

Slash!

Its head toppled. She kicked off, soared into the sky, and shattered another with a single kick. Another golem swung for her, but she flashed behind it, stepping upon invisible stairs, and cleaved it in half.

She cut through them like weeds, a thunder-dragon weaving through the heavens. Wherever she passed, nothing survived.

Countless arcs of violet light streaked across the sky, a slaughterhouse above the battlefield, with the two titans clashing below.

"The last one!"

Landing, the Shogun sensed a looming shadow behind her. Without even looking, she lashed out with a sweeping kick.

CRACK!

Her strike shattered its leg, toppling its massive frame. She hurled her naginata, the blade piercing through its chest and pinning it to a great tree.

Bzzt!

Thunder coursed from the weapon into its body.

BOOM!

The golem exploded, leaving nothing but charred remains.

Raising her hand, she summoned her weapon back. It leapt from the tree to her knee, which she lifted to catch and guide, then caught neatly in her grip.

A greater shadow suddenly fell over her. Without hesitation, she vanished in lightning, reappearing atop Orobashi' head.

CRASH!

The source of the shadow landed where she had stood—the giant, hurled by Orobashi, smashing earth and forest into a massive crater.

"Concentrated elemental force slows its regeneration. That's when we strike decisively."

Orobashi rumbled, sharing his insight.

The Shogun looked toward the giant lying in the distance, chest torn open, vines knitting frantically to repair it. As he said, its regeneration was clearly slowed.

"That light in its chest… is that its core?"

Within the cracked torso, a glow wrapped in vines pulsed faintly.

"It seems so."

"But first, the man inside must be dragged out. As long as he remains, nothing is certain."

"Hah… I knew you'd say that. Fits your nature perfectly."

Orobashi teased lightly.

"This vessel has a plan."

The Shogun turned her eyes upon Orobashi, speaking low.

"…Then speak it."

Orobashi answered simply.

The plan was not guaranteed to succeed, but it was worth attempting.

The goal was to force Caster out of the giant's body and kill him, then slowly deal with the giant itself. Of course, no mistakes could be permitted in the process. But for these two beings—both gods—such a thing was trivial. If they intended to cut down their foe, then cut him down they would. There was no room for negotiation.

The automaton army that had surrounded them earlier had already been annihilated by the Shogun. Now only the giant remained. Even if it summoned more, clearing them again posed no problem.

But… it likely would not have the chance.

"I see. Understood."

Orobashi answered after committing the plan to memory.

"Are you certain you can manage?"

The Shogun asked.

"Heh… it matters not! This body once withstood a single blow from you. Compared to that, this is nothing at all!"

For the serpent, it was inconsequential. That strike of hers had left too deep a mark; nothing else could compare.

[Shogun… can you hear me?]

Fiore's voice reached her, rare in its urgency.

'What is it?'

She asked.

[The Eden-like barrier around the giant is almost complete…]

At this, the Shogun raised her gaze to the giant's feet. Just as Fiore said, the flora and vines around it were growing rapidly, spreading to trees and buildings alike, weaving into a vast garden.

[Once the barrier is complete, it will gain an immortal body. At that point, it will be disastrous.]

'So, we must eliminate it at once.'

[Yes… otherwise the entire world will be affected.]

'Understood.'

She cut the link.

"Didn't expect you, now, to lower yourself to heed the words of a human."

Orobashi teased. Truly, the times had changed. Gods who once dominated the world were now rulers who thought only of sheltering their people. He was the same.

"It is a long tale. Think no more of it. It is time to act."

Whoosh!

Buzz~!

She nodded down at him, then charged Engulfing Lightning with violet energy. Spinning it once, she vanished into lightning, streaking through the sky like a meteor before plunging toward the giant's chest.

CRASH!

The impact hurled its massive body back. Yet, swollen with stolen life-force, the giant had grown unnaturally agile. In midair, it twisted, righted itself in a graceful flip, and landed firmly once more.

ROAR!

Its glowing eyes fixed on her as it charged like a cannonball, arms lashing out in a storm of punches, each blow carving the air like blades.

The Shogun did not dodge. Raising her naginata, she met each strike head-on.

CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! ×N

Every clash of blade and fist unleashed shockwaves that rippled through the air. Compared to the towering giant, she was but an insect—yet she fought with flawless ease.

ROAR!

The giant ceased punching, raising its knee high and stomping down again and again, as though to squash a bug.

The Shogun's form flickered as lightning, weaving perfectly between the blows. Then, with a flash, she leapt before its face and drove her knee upward in a strike that could shatter mountains—straight into its nose!

CRACK!

Its head burst apart. The force sent it staggering back several steps.

"Orobashi!"

She shouted.

Whoosh!

Seeing the plan proceed smoothly, the serpent roared and lunged. In an instant, its massive coils wrapped the stunned giant. Jaws clamped down on its shattered head, fangs sinking deep. Its body coiled tighter, constricting with the might of a living mountain.

Crunch!

The giant's body groaned under the pressure, cracks spreading across its frame.

But vines erupted from the ground, weaving to repair it once more. However—

As if it could be so easy…

The serpent's scales shimmered, releasing torrents of elemental power. Dense water vapor poured out, bubbles and azure radiance rising from his body.

BOOM BOOM!!

A massive vortex of water surged from the ground, encircling the serpent and drenching the giant within his coils.

"Baalzebul, now!"

At his call, the Shogun became lightning, stepping across the void. Her naginata floated at her side, spinning as violet particles of raw energy condensed around it.

"Bury the Thunder!"

A bolt of lightning split the heavens. Thunder like a tidal wave crashed down, pouring upon Orobashi and the water-soaked giant!

With water as a conductor, the technique's already immense power multiplied severalfold, its ferocity overwhelming.

Bzzt bzzt!

Violet lightning wrapped around the serpent, coursing into the giant's body through the water.

"Urraghhh!"

Orobashi roared from the searing pain. At the same time—

"AAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"

The scream of another pierced the night, even more agonized.

The lightning that pierced the giant's body reached the hidden Caster within. High-voltage currents surged through his flesh, burning from limbs to brain. The unbearable agony forced him out of the automaton's body, flung onto its shoulder.

His body smoked, skin blackened and charred, his clothes burned away to rags.

Orobashi ignored his own pain, raising his head. Jaws gaped wide for the man.

"Heh… hahahahaha!! So this… this was your plan, Saber?!"

Caster laughed hysterically, even as the serpent's maw rushed toward him.

"Too bad! Saber, my duty is already complete! Now that the Noble Phantasm is unleashed, I have no regrets!"

The serpent's fangs loomed less than a meter from him.

"My dream! I will… I will create a world without regret—my Eden!!!"

CRUNCH!!!

With that last scream, Orobashi bit down, tearing his upper body free. Blood sprayed in a crimson arc across the sky.

Chomp! Chomp!

Fangs shredded the body into pieces, gore spilling from his jaws. Severed limbs fell as the serpent shook his head, scattering them like broken branches.

"Pah!!"

In seconds, Orobashi grimaced, spitting the mangled corpse like discarded gum into the forest.

"How was the taste?"

The Shogun, seeing his grisly feast, asked with a hint of mockery.

Gathering water in his mouth, Orobashi rinsed and spat it out.

"Utterly foul. Like wasabi drowned in soy sauce."

Chapter 74: Descent

The Holy Grail War is a battle over the "Holy Grail," an artifact said to grant the wishes of its possessor.

The Grail itself originates from the legend of Christ and is a miracle among miracles.

And in Fuyuki City, at this very moment, a secret Holy Grail War is being waged. It should have been a war to fight for miracles, to fulfill one's own will and convictions.

That door leading to the dreamland of all magi was, for the first time in this war that should have been another repetition of tragedy, foreseen by the two Counter Forces—Alaya, humanity's will to avert all ruinous futures, and Gaia, the planet's will praying for the extension of life—as opening toward a dreadful conclusion.

Normally, through that door, Heroic Spirits formed from the heroes, champions, kings, and gods of history would be summoned to this land, drawn by their powerful wishes resonating with the Grail. They were meant to fight upon this stage for the fates they bore, the paths they pursued, and the futures they struggled for, spending every last drop of mana.

But today, everything had changed.

The two Counter Forces sensed an unprecedented threat. This was not simply against "human order," but an all-encompassing annihilation that granted absolute equality to the destruction of all things.

The two Counter Forces could not allow such a pitiful conclusion to arrive. Therefore—they intervened directly in the contest.

Through communion with the Root and by granting promises to the strongest Heroic Spirits of this world, the Counter Forces forcibly twisted the laws, binding the sprout of this menace into this Holy Grail War.

To ensure this malice could be eradicated, the Counter Forces even poured in the majority of their stored power into this battle.

Yet this [Absolute Annihilation of Equality], origin unknown, was hidden far too deeply. The Counter Forces could not locate its position, discern its form, nor even perceive the manner of its existence.

That meant—it was entirely possible that the seven powerful Servants summoned would become possessed by this 'malice.'

But the Counter Forces could no longer afford to consider finer details. In the end, they decided—rely on miracles born of overwhelming force.

As long as unprecedentedly powerful Heroic Spirits were summoned, surely this terrifying crisis could be quelled.

Such was their belief.

...

Meanwhile, in a small inn within Fuyuki City—

"It's been such a long, long time since I've felt a world this peaceful, even if it's just an illusion for a moment."

Satsuki, dressed in a black kimono, stretched out languidly. Her appearance had not changed much—still the pair of Ōtsutsuki earrings, still the gold-trimmed black robe embroidered with five-clawed dragons and twisted Sanskrit. She had retracted the Vipralopa Halo, while her smooth, long hair spilled freely down her back. A faint lotus fragrance lingered in the air.

She sat before a neatly arranged single bed, one leg crossed over the other as the fabric parted slightly at her thigh. Her eyes held radiant curiosity as she watched the electronic device before her, black pupils gleaming when the once-dark screen lit up and settled on the colored image of a television broadcast.

Electronics—since her rebirth, it had been some time since she last encountered such things of technical ingenuity.

"Hey, this is the Holy Grail War. Is it really okay for you to be this relaxed?"

The speaker was another woman in the room, around twenty years of age, with a face beautiful and flawless like a doll's. Ruby-like eyes, long silver hair shining like snow. She wore a white off-shoulder camisole top, a long skirt, and white stockings.

Though she bore the air of an exalted princess, her expression carried a constant sense of contradiction. She pressed her hand to her head in slight irritation as she looked at the girl who showed endless curiosity toward everything. "And besides, such crude mechanisms aren't as reliable as you think."

This girl had dragged her out from the depths of darkness without so much as asking, then without warning forced her into this female form and became her Master. Just what kind of existence was this girl before her? What purpose did she hold? Even now, Angra Mainyu could not understand any of it—and naturally, she had no intention of showing a pleasant face to someone acting so presumptuously.

It was not her first time in a Holy Grail War. Once before, she had been summoned as a Heroic Spirit, her class being the one that wandered beyond the seven: Avenger. Though its legend was astonishing, being none other than the conceptual "All the World's Evil," for various reasons, in that war she had lasted only four days before being defeated.

Shame. An inescapable shame.

"I've already heard your explanation about the Holy Grail War. You really care about winning and losing, don't you?"

Satsuki, eyes still fixed on the wildlife program playing on the television, answered casually: "Anything that exists will eventually be destroyed. As long as humans have desires, they will fall into corruption. All things follow the same law—where there is life, there is death. So-called victory and defeat are nothing more than fleeting perceptions."

At that point, her desire for long arguments vanished, and she focused entirely on the television. "Though I don't really have the right to lecture you. I suppose I also care somewhat about victory and defeat. But taking battles with those Heroic Spirits too seriously would only make me seem petty."

"Tch. How grand of you, Saver." Angra Mainyu spat half a line, then turned her face away, falling into a daze.

But Satsuki had no intention of trading further words. Instead, she fell into thought.

She could not truly understand why she had appeared here. Was it because the system had temporarily lost connection? Or was it because her Demon Buddha true body had gained awareness during the crossing?

She had no clues. More importantly, she was unfamiliar with this world.

As the closing music of the program sounded, Angra Mainyu's stomach growled loudly—gururu~—an embarrassing protest. She froze, stunned. Hunger… it had been far too long since she last felt such a thing.

Just as she was about to get up and buy food, Satsuki stood up first.

"As your temporary Master, it's better if you stay here. If anything happens, I'll return immediately."

The girl in the black kimono slid the wooden door open and stepped out with a cold expression, leaving Angra Mainyu behind to stare awkwardly at her own body.

Walking slowly through the streets in the invisible state of a spirit form, the girl's face was entirely different from what it had been indoors. She had already returned to her familiar aloofness and reason.

"Is it because of these familiar surroundings that memories of my past life feel so vivid?"

She muttered to herself. Speaking to a stranger—such was never her style. Or was it because her body had changed? She raised her wrist, her black eyes gazing at the slowly rotating bracelet inlaid with three different-colored gems.

It was the "Three Divine Kings' Sacred Wheel," constructed by the three kings with their authority before crossing worlds.

As a Noble Phantasm surpassing the level of the Grail's restrictions, its abilities were tyrannical: [Wheel of Yama's Extinction], [Wheel of the Spirit King's Fate], and [Wheel of Brahma's Creation].

They respectively represented the god of destruction embodying [Instant Death], the god of maintenance wielding [Status Manipulation], and the god of creation commanding [Energy Control].

Even one of these alone would be enough to reach EX rank. Now, with all three combined, it was terrifying beyond measure.

"Truly a frightening Noble Phantasm."

Satsuki lightly brushed her fingers over the bracelet.

But the actual results were still unclear. After all, in this world, her energy had not yet fully converted. Driving this treasure would require immense mana.

In her prime, it would have been nothing. But the difference in the Root meant she needed time to restore her strength, and the overexertion during her transfer had left her suffering backlash from time and space. Together, these left her far from her Demon Buddha peak. Manipulating the End-Law Halo was her limit for now.

Still, in this world, she believed she was unmatched.

"The system can't respond for now due to energy output overload. Fortunately, the Giant Tenseigan can still send me energy through the channel."

As she thought this, her eyes shifted into golden Tenseigan.

She slowly opened her senses, beginning to attune to the natural energy of this world.

A moment later, she opened her eyes with a hint of disappointment. The energy flowing here was of another kind, based on spirit veins, seemingly connected to the Grail's power, yet quite different from the natural energy of the shinobi world.

It seemed [Sage Mode] could not be easily used in this world without fully adapting to this energy.

"This world appears to lack natural energy suitable for extracting senjutsu chakra. Still, with the Giant Tenseigan's support alone, I need fear no one."

Just then, within her sensory range, she detected a massive surge of magical energy being released.

"Rather than guess, perhaps confirming it through battle would be a better way."

Chapter 161: Win, Win, Win—A Transition Where Everyone Wins

[Quick Reaction Team 1 report: Tsukiyama Group's current president, Mirumo Tsukiyama, has been secured.]

[Quick Reaction Team 2, Hachikawa Squad: S-rated ghoul 'Gourmet' Shuu Tsukiyama's transport helicopter has been shot down over the skies of Fukushima Prefecture, northeast of the capital region. Multiple Tsukiyama family guards are engaged in combat.]

[Ward 11, 101st Airborne report: Aogiri Tree senior cadre, SS+ ghoul 'Mouth' Noro, has been eliminated!]

[Ward 14, Kuroiwa Squad report: Clowns organization member, SS-rated ghoul 'The Informant', extermination battle concluded!]

[Ward 4, 101st Airborne Aviation Regiment: Regional leader, SS-rated half-Kakuja 'Faceless Clown'—corpse fragments and bodily fluids are being collected for verification…]

[Ward 24, Ui Squad: JSDF and US 3rd Marine Division, reinforced by the 101st Airborne, have suppressed underground ghoul tribe riots.]

[Ward 6, Shinohara Squad, Suzuya Squad, Quick Reaction Team 3: Ghoul syndicate 'Apollo Group' eradicated. Leader Wu Jing killed. Front companies, 'Apollo Forestry Co., Ltd.' and LE real estate tower, sealed.]

[Ward 8, Houji Squad joint forces: SS+ ghoul Tatara, one of the Aogiri Tree leaders, eliminated.]

...

Reports of ghoul extermination victories poured in. The outcome was decided.

Ward 1, CCG Headquarters—Press Conference.

The military band played a soothing string melody.

Having just posed for historic photographs with colleagues and allies on the front steps of CCG Headquarters, Vela approached the podium with a radiant smile.

After all, this was a victory announcement, a moment to restore public trust and confidence in the Bureau after the Washuu scandal. A semi-celebratory occasion. Today, Vela wore a far more formal attire.

Her smooth hair was tied in a bun, adorned with a deep-red ribbon. She wore the North American Commission of Counter Ghoul's ceremonial military uniform—luxurious embroidery, gold-thread braiding, tasseled epaulets, and sash—matched with the insignia of a two-star major general from the Pentagon. Riding boots completed her commanding figure, exuding heroic elegance.

As the de facto leader during Tokyo's martial law period entered, the gathered investigators, police officers, and JSDF officers immediately fell silent and saluted.

"Ladies and gentlemen, Bronze Tree's last stand in Cochlea has been crushed. The One-Eyed Owl is slain. The hardest, darkest hour is behind us. Let us breathe a little easier."

Resting one hand naturally on the lectern, adjusting the microphone, Vela swept her gaze across the hall, smiling.

U.S. CCG, JP CCG, CIA, U.S. Army, U.S. Navy, U.S. Air Force, U.S. Marine Corps, JSDF, NPA (National Police Agency), MPD (Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department), TDPPO (Tokyo District Public Prosecutors Office)…

It was nothing short of a grand assembly of political, military, police, and intelligence power.

"First, on behalf of Tokyo, Japan, North America, and all those around the world who suffered under the scourge of ghouls, I extend my highest respect and heartfelt gratitude to you all."

"This anti-ghoul operation has been remarkably effective. Without the sacrifices and valor of frontline warriors, without everyone's cooperation, the fight against Japan's deeply entrenched ghoul threat would not have been possible. Rooting out the likes of the Washuu and Tsukiyama—vermin cloaked in noble garments—would have remained a distant dream."

After the straightforward and charismatic opening, Vela's first words attributed credit and affirmed achievements.

Taking all the glory alone breeds resentment. Credit had to be distributed.

Soon, she transitioned to speaking about the fallen CCG comrades and the casualties among the joint forces.

When swords are drawn, death is inevitable.

Preliminary counts already showed over a hundred dead, with many more wounded to varying degrees. Encounters with S+ ghouls and above had left multiple investigator squads and military units decimated, some even wiped out entirely.

Vela could not shield everyone.

The human body was simply too fragile.

Without the SS+ [Ayato-Arata-α] Quinque armor, Vela would never have fought with such reckless aggression. In this kind of chaotic urban close-quarters battle, against hundreds or even thousands of ghouls, even a single careless bite from a B-rated Kagune could have left her wounded and bleeding.

In all of history, the generals most often felled were by stray arrows.

Investigators, after all, were high offense, low defense.

"Special Class Arima Kishou, Special Class Shinme Haisaki, Associate Special Class Mutsumi Chino, First Class Investigator Hirokazu Tainaka, First Class Investigator Nobu Shimoguchi… At this moment, we cannot afford grief or mourning. More bloody urban sweeps await us. To pursue the remnant enemy with full force—that is the greatest tribute and memorial we can give."

Her tone shifted.

"How do we achieve full victory?"

Bang!

"By drowning those traitors who collude with ghouls in their own blood!"

Vela slammed her palm down on the lectern.

"Colleagues—appalling, isn't it? At the very height of our anti-ghoul, anti-terror, anti-corruption campaign, these traitorous collaborators and their corrupt dealings still persist! The deeper we investigate, the clearer it becomes—Japan's anti-ghoul efforts have always failed because the true threat is not outside, but inside government itself, within the Diet in Chiyoda and the skyscrapers of Ginza!"

"Any case linked to ghouls—investigate thoroughly, leave no one above suspicion."

To some in attendance, her words struck like thunder. Their meaning was sharp.

This was no longer just a military issue—it had extended into politics and economics.

The dagger was laid bare.

Before, investigations had been hidden and quiet.

But now, with the Tsukiyama family's assets seized and their human- ghoul dealings exposed, the time was ripe.

Yes—this was about seizing money.

In the past, America's seizures had always drawn criticism. But this time was different. She, Vela, was carrying out justice: eliminating ghouls, confiscating the illegal profits of ghouls and their collaborators. Robbing openly, robbing righteously, robbing with undeniable moral authority!

She would not only earn money standing tall—she would make them kneel to hand it over!

And if corruption probes uncovered powerful figures beyond her authority? Simple. Report to Washington. No reckless moves. Let Congress and the Committee wrangle over it.

"To protect the innocent from ghoul attacks, so that fewer must mourn the dead—we must eradicate this rampant ghoul plague, set right the chaos, and rebuild order. This is the mission entrusted to us."

Vela's final words:

"Let us carry it out together."

Clap, clap, clap—

No matter what they thought privately, as Vela stepped down from the podium, a wave of applause erupted.

Next came Acting Bureau Chief Itsuki Marude, his face heavy with bitterness.

Since Vela, burdened with urgent duties, could not hold the usual press Q&A after her victory speech, the responsibility fell on him—a career bureaucrat.

As soon as Marude announced the start of questions, the long-restless journalists pounced with sharp, probing queries.

"Bureau Chief Marude, it's said you were promoted by former Bureau Chief Tsuneyoshi Washuu? What are your thoughts on learning your longtime superior was a ghoul?"

"Bureau Chief Marude, when CCG investigators exterminate ghouls, do they take civilians and their lives into account?"

"Bureau Chief Marude…"

...

Meanwhile, across Tokyo's 23 wards—

Joint Operations broadcast over the general radio channel:

"Attention to all joint units in combat. The leader of Aogiri Tree, SSS-class ghoul 'One-Eyed King,' has been slain. Commence sweep operations. Repeat—commence sweep operations."

In the ruined alleys, investigators hunting ghouls in their assigned wards froze.

They looked at each other.

"We… won?"

"We won!"

"The King of Ghouls, that damned One-Eyed Owl, is dead!"

"We've won Tokyo's anti-ghoul defense war!"

In an instant, cheers erupted like thunder, soaring skyward.

They cheered victory because a sweep operation was only ordered once one side had essentially secured triumph.

And—the One-Eyed Owl was dead!

That damned SSS-class monster was finally gone!

Nearby, North American anti-ghoul agents and soldiers exchanged glances, sharing the same exhilaration. They didn't quite understand Tokyo CCG's mix of fear and hatred toward the Owl, but that didn't stop them from joining in the cheers of victory.

After a day of grueling martial law combat, they had seen firsthand how ferocious and densely packed Tokyo's ghouls were.

This was Tokyo—too many ghouls, too much cannibalism. In this breeding-ground, ghouls were tougher than the average ferals of North America's wastelands. Harder to kill—especially S-rated and above. Only heavy-caliber weapons could bring them down.

Ward 23, Cochlea.

Assigned here to help restore the facility's functions, Akira Mado turned to her suddenly silent father. "Dad?"

The sickly eyes of different sizes had returned to normal at some point. Kureo Mado tried to speak, but his voice came out painfully dry and hoarse, his lips trembling. "Kasuka… at last, you can rest in peace…"

...

Three days after the sweep.

Vela officially announced the lifting of martial law in the Tokyo metropolitan area.

CCG Headquarters.

Special Class Executive Office.

"The Fueguchi mother and daughter—we'll use them in a performance of ghouls hunting ghouls."

Behind her desk in a dark uniform, Vela set down the latest revision of the [Legal Ghoul] bill and research data from the [High Rc Artificial Food for Ghouls] project. Taking advantage of a lazy afternoon, she flipped on the news, scrolling through the online commentary with interest.

As expected.

Because of the CCG's harsh extermination policy and the killings during martial law, the internet was in an uproar. Those who had never experienced ghoul disasters questioned incessantly. The graphic scenes of ghoul executions stirred a wave of ghoul sympathy.

"2015… the wave of radical multiculturalism from the white left was bound to rise sooner or later."

It was no surprise to Vela.

According to the theory of The Weak Link of Communication—public discourse is never rational, only emotional. Regardless of gender or education level, once a news story breaks, most expressions remain shallow, stuck at the emotional layer.

And where do public emotions flow?

Toward the weak.

Why does virtue resemble water? Because water flows downward. In discourse, educated civilized people instinctively sympathize with the weaker side.

Now, under Vela's lead, with CCG, the North American Commission of Counter Ghoul, the Prosecutors' Special Investigations Division, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police, US forces, CIA operations, and even UN troops all conducting an extermination sweep in Tokyo under the global spotlight—

Visually, ghouls appeared to be the weak against the violent machinery of state and international power.

As time passed, the protests, doubts, and opposition only grew stronger.

Especially once upper-class ghouls with resources and connections began to strike back.

To address the growing criticism of excessive sentencing in ghoul-related cases—such as convictions for [Cannibalism Crimes], which carried heavy penalties including asset forfeiture—Vela decided to hand some sentencing power over to the people. Specifically, to those most affected: victims of ghoul attacks, families of the dead.

Along the way, she would showcase the "spoils."

For instance, the Tsukiyama family's underground wine cellar of vintage bottles. Their ripening and smoking rooms filled with "ingredients."

Ghoul wine was, of course, made from human blood. Their aged delicacies and smoked meats? Human flesh.

She didn't mind appearing open-minded. She didn't fear those fat pigs escaping slaughter. Public opinion was only public opinion. All she needed was to appear less extreme, more humane.

After all, internet judges began with dismemberment as the baseline.

Killing a few collaborators was nothing.

Among them, she could slip in a few so-called "progressives" who had once called for Japan to break free of North American control. Who would know?

The CCG washed away its disgrace, the public vented, positions left vacant by executed collaborators would be eagerly filled, Congress in Washington punished disobedient "dogs," seized wealth, and tightened control. Vela gained merit and progress.

Win. Win. Win! Multi-win! Everyone wins!

You win, I win, he wins.

Phew. The appearances she needed to make were over.

Now came the season of harvest.

Vela watched the flickering glow on the screen before her.

She focused.

Blup…

The computer screen seemed to ripple like a rectangular well, circles spreading outward.

Within the ripples, indigo glowing eyes stared back at her.

"After several nights of interaction, I've finally sent over most of the raw Quinque material. You'd better research it well—another me."

...

[Resident Evil]

San Francisco Bay Area.

"Yes, yes… really now. Compared to 'me' in New Baghdad scheming for world war, my environment here is comfortable. Better than the 'me' tangled up in gang arms trades, living a life of excess for emotional fodder. I may have more money, but still—don't dump everything on me."

Rubbing her forehead—whether from the fatigue of [Divine Gift] interaction or not—the Militech CEO Vela smacked her lips and turned toward the massive cultivation tank.

Inside floated a massive, pallid, headless ghoul corpse.

"Well then. One more secret research project on the list."

Chapter 242: Elias—Pardo, I Won't Let You Die

The next day, Fire Moth's troops arrived in Dusk Street and arrested nearly all the criminals.

And this street, cleansed of sin beneath Elias' sea of blossoms, would likely never see redevelopment until humanity had overcome the Honkai.

"Really? That's fine too, then."

Miss Pink Elf blinked happily. Elias looked at her in puzzlement.

"Ely, why do you say that?"

"Because if it were redeveloped, the scenery you created would be destroyed. Just look at these white flowers—they're so beautiful. I love them so much."

Elysia's words carried weight, for in her imagination, paradise was always a place of flawless blossoms in full bloom.

"You like it? In that case—someone! Buy all of Dusk Street for me! Keep it exactly like this forever!"

"Waaah~ Elias, you're too good to me!"

Elysia dove into his arms with joy. Smiling, Elias raised a hand to stroke her pink hair.

Sakura, standing to the side, revealed an envious expression.

Then Elias turned toward Aponia, Kalpas, and the children from the sanatorium behind them.

"Though I can't take the children into the base, other housing has already been arranged. I asked Eden to handle their school enrollment. In a couple days, they'll all be able to attend classes. And don't worry—they won't face rejection or bullying."

Since learning about the Honkai and joining Fire Moth, Eden had devoted herself to philanthropy. She had established countless orphanages and even several schools, providing free education to children who had lost their parents to the Honkai.

If Elias was now the most renowned figure in the world, Eden was certainly the second.

And this made the number of people shipping the Elias x Eden pairing massive. Whether Elysia, Sakura, or even Mobius, none of them could compare—her fame was simply too great.

"…Thank you."

After a long silence, Kalpas finally spoke.

Those who knew his temperament were instantly dumbfounded. Feeling their gazes, Kalpas gave a snort, then boarded the aircraft without looking back.

(Was that… embarrassment?)

[Elias has unlocked the achievement: Kalpas' Gratitude.] He felt as if he had gained a rare trophy. At his side, Aponia smiled gently, then turned to instruct the children.

But just then—

"Boss! Waaah, I finally found you!"

"Hm? Pardo?"

Suddenly, a certain cat darted out of nowhere, running straight up to Elias and hugging his leg as she dropped to her knees.

Elias froze for a moment—he had nearly forgotten about the cat.

"Boss, I've turned over a new leaf! Please, for the sake of me guiding you yesterday, can't you tell your people to let me go? Waaah…" Pardo's eyes brimmed with tears.

"Something's not right. You're acting strange, Pardo." Elias ruffled the cat's head as she looked up at him.

"I understand that in a place like Dusk Street, it's nearly impossible to live as a perfectly law-abiding citizen. So I gave the order to be lenient. For small-time thieves like you, I said to let it slide."

But the gentle head-pat suddenly changed—Elias tightened his grip on her head.

"Yet here you are saying you're still going to be caught. Tell me, Pardo—what other bad things have you done?"

"Eh? N-no, I never… I only…"

"Confess honestly. Otherwise, I'll throw you into a super scary prison. Or maybe I'll split you into Pardo and Felis."

"Waaahhh! Nooo! I'll talk, I'll talk! Before, there was a Fire Moth warehouse nearby… I snuck in and, um, took some supplies. I'm sorry, I'm sorry, please forgive me!!"

The cowardly cat instantly broke down in tears, spilling her crimes as she kowtowed desperately for mercy, shamelessly begging for forgiveness.

"…Impressive that you could even sneak in at all."

Elias was speechless. Fire Moth's warehouses had never had weak security—after all, most of what they stored were weapons and other critical supplies. Yet this little cat had treated their defenses as if they were nothing.

According to Pardo, she had "just walked right in." But Elias knew how absurd that really was.

(Good grief. Walked right past every camera, slipped by all the detectors, then casually typed in the password and opened the door? Even my lucky paramecium doesn't have fortune that outrageous. Pardo, your luck really is broken.)

"Forgiveness? Sure. I'll give you a chance."

"Really?! Boss, you're too kind! My gratitude to you is like—"

"Stop. No need for flattery. And don't call me Boss, it feels strange. If you don't want to be thrown in prison, then come work under me instead."

Elias squished the anchor cat's cheeks as he spoke.

"Meow-meow-meow?!"

Pardo yowled in shock.

"M-me, work under you? No way, I'm not worthy! You must be joking."

At last night's banquet, Elias had removed his mask—he couldn't eat with one on, unlike Kalpas. Seeing that now world-famous face, Pardo had nearly fainted on the spot. She had only been hoping to score some goods, and instead her luck had led her straight to the one person in the world she absolutely couldn't mess with.

And now, just when she had managed to stand up again, she dropped back to her knees.

"Please let me go, big shot! I'm just a little cat who wants to eat and nap. I can't save the world with you! Fighting the Honkai sounds dangerous enough to kill me. I don't want to die~"

Just the thought made Pardo shiver. Honkai Beasts were terrifying. She felt she couldn't even handle a mosquito, much less a Chariot-class or anything bigger.

Elias patted her head reassuringly.

"Relax. I won't send you to the battlefield. My team just needs a mascot. Think it over? The benefits are great—three meals a day, naps, and the pay is this much."

"Three… meals a day?! Isn't one a day already normal?!" Pardo's mouth watered.

In Dusk Street, "three days hungry, nine days starving" wasn't a joke. Many couldn't eat even once a day. Pardo's biggest dream in life had always been to have full meals every day—and naps on top of that.

"Of course! Breakfast, lunch, afternoon tea, dinner, and supper. See? Five meals a day."

Elias spoke as if it were obvious.

Gulp!

Pardo swallowed hard, but her drool still threatened to overflow. She clutched her belly, unable to imagine the bliss of eating five times a day.

And there would be naps. And money too!

The way she looked at Elias now was no different from how a pet looked at its owner.

(Pardo: "I've wandered half my life, only regretting I never met my true master. If you won't despise me, let me swear loyalty as your foster daughter!")

"R-really, I don't have to do anything else? I mean… really just be a mascot?"

"Of course. Want a contract?"

Elias produced out of nowhere a certain paper—not a slave contract, but a pet adoption agreement. After all, who in their right mind would make a pet work? That would be animal abuse.

Fighting the Honkai was for people like him and his comrades. All this cat needed to do was nap, eat, and share a little bit of her absurd luck with him.

Honestly, Elias thought that might be more important than it sounded.

The Previous Era was now developing in perfect balance across five fronts. True, that meant the Honkai was stronger as well, but they had found a way to counter it evenly.

Whether in technology or biology, group combat or single battles, even in human morale—the Previous Era, under the brilliant leadership of Hero Elias, was developing nearly perfectly.

Even if no Herrscher ever defected, humanity would still manage. Yet… a five-sided balance was never as good as a six-sided one. And in the attribute called "luck," even Elias himself had no way to improve it.

So in the end, all he could do was recruit a mascot.

And in all the Previous Era, who could be a luckier mascot than Pardofelis? Elias had heard in his past life that as long as Pardo didn't want to die, then no one in the world could kill her.

Even if Pardo's combat strength was pathetic—probably not even able to beat Griseo—many captains believed that the reason Kevin, Dr. Mei, Mobius, and all the other Flame-Chasers existed was because the world itself was protecting this absurdly lucky cat anchor.

Cowardly though she often was, in the end Pardo truly lived up to her title as a Flame-Chaser. She gave her life to open the door for Prometheus to invade the Will of the Honkai…

(And then she died twice more just for "opening doors" in the Elysian Realm. Damn the writers!)

"Follow me, Pardo. I won't ever let you die. Even fifty thousand years from now, you'll still be alive and well—eating your fill every day, and napping every afternoon."

Elias looked at her expectantly. There were few people in the world he played favorites with—but Pardo was one of them.

"I-I agree! It's a deal, Elias boss! From now on, I'm yours. I'll follow you wherever! Hehehe, a beautiful life is calling to me!"

Pardo giggled foolishly, then scrawled her crooked name across the terms. Truthfully, she could hardly write—her name was about all she knew how to put down.

(Uh… wow, she really signed it.)

Elias' lips twitched in awkwardness.

That pet adoption agreement had been something he conjured on a whim as a joke. He hadn't expected the girl to actually sign it.

"Well… good job signing! Ahem. Anyway, let's go back to base. One super violent attacker, one top-tier support, and one max-luck mascot—our trip to Dusk Street has been nothing but profit. Big gains!"

He quickly tossed the contract into Imaginary Space, then led the group toward the transport plane.

Onboard, he explained the Meta-Morph surgery. Kalpas and Aponia agreed without hesitation. But when the word "surgery" reached Pardo's ears, the little cat shrank back in fear.

Pardo: "Uh… c-can I not do it? Just hearing 'surgery' sounds painful. I'm terrified of pain…"

Elias: "No pain at all. You just fall asleep and wake up done. And the benefits of becoming a MANTIS are huge. For example… you'll live a very, very long time. You'll get superpowers. And you'll never starve to death again."

Pardo: "I'll do it! I'll do it!"

The moment she heard the tangible benefits, her eyes lit up. Above all, the idea of never starving again was irresistible.

After all, plenty of cats had starved to death in Dusk Street. Even though Elias promised she'd never go hungry in her life again, Pardo felt one more insurance policy wouldn't hurt.

And superpowers plus long life? For a greedy little cat like her, how could she possibly turn that down?

When the plane landed and they returned to Fire Moth, Mobius had already prepared the surgical equipment.

"So these are people you personally brought back, Elias. I'm curious—what genes will they be matched with?"

"An Emperor-class beast, Asura; another Emperor-class, Mitra; and a lesser cat-type Honkai Beast."

"…Tch. You some kind of prophet? You got every single one right."

Mobius was surprised at the genetic match results. She skipped over Pardo entirely and instead stared in shock at Kalpas and Aponia. The Honkai Beasts they matched with were remarkable.

Asura was an Emperor-class Honkai Beast that appeared in the Far East. Though only an Emperor-class, its destruction exceeded even a Judgment-level, burning nearly half the Far East to ashes.

Before it died, it had even spoken, declaring its name as [Asura]. Sakura was the one who had slain it—Elias could still recall the girl's icy blade cleaving Asura in two.

As for [Mitra], it was a spiritual-type Emperor-class in the form of a giant butterfly, killed by Kevin.

As for Pardo, she matched with a cat-type Honkai Beast, a low-level variant with all its stats dumped into agility. But its speed was impressive—fast enough that, in the Current Era, it could probably go toe-to-toe with an S-rank Valkyrie.

(Looking at you, Rita—can't believe you actually lost to a stray cat…)

Thanks to Elias' intervention, the three all became fusion warriors earlier than expected. Along with the first operation, they underwent the secondary procedure as well, directly gaining the ability of artificial cascade.

And it was then that Kalpas' unusual body was discovered.

Mobius nearly dropped her scalpel during surgery—inside Kalpas were two hearts.

For a moment, the snake had to restrain the urge to remove one.

"Fascinating! Elias, where did you find this oddity? This Kalpas fellow may look human, but his genes are completely different. Is he some kind of alien?!"

"Hehe. St. Freya Academy breeds talent, and Dusk Street produces heroes. Don't worry—Kalpas is harmless."

"…With that destructive power, you dare say harmless." Mobius' lips twitched as she looked around at the wrecked training room.

Right after the Meta-Morph surgery, Kalpas had immediately challenged Elias to a fight. Their battle nearly leveled the entire Fire Moth base.

Mobius muttered that even if the two fought at sea, she would still worry their flames might evaporate the ocean itself. They were monsters, plain and simple.

Yet her shock was premature. After Aponia's surgery, she inevitably gained the ability of [Discipline].

It was more terrifying than a certain ultimate siscon's Geass. She could command absolute obedience with a single word—her chosen keyword being "Please."

Now, Fire Moth had no way to restrain her. No—at the moment she acquired [Discipline], in all matters involving people, she had become invincible.

If she ever chose to destroy humanity, she could likely do so more easily than a Herrscher. Fortunately, Aponia's nature was that of a compassionate nun, without the slightest thought of such a path.

And [Discipline] was only part of her power.

"I can already… see the future."

Aponia's calm words stunned everyone except Elias.

Mitra itself did not possess foresight, but its Meta-Morph ICHOR had made Aponia a psychic-type MANTIS. Her ability to perceive the threads of fate had been enhanced.

She could not yet see everything in perfect detail, nor hold the script of destiny outright—but even what she had was overwhelming.

"Fine. I take back what I said. You're Aponia, right? Compared to those two… you're the real monster here."

Cold sweat ran down Mobius' forehead. She glanced uneasily at her own hands, half disbelieving she had created this.

A mix of excitement and fear filled her heart. Her first impulse was to kill Aponia immediately—the woman was simply too dangerous.

But Aponia, as if reading her thoughts, smiled and shook her head, assuring them she was not invincible.

"Please don't worry. I will never stand against humanity. I too long to defeat the Honkai—to change our doomed fate. And… there are two people who need never fear my [Discipline]."

Her gaze softened as it fell upon Elias and Elysia. In her heart, she recited the final verses of the nursery rhyme that the Fire Moth high council so feared.

"One day, they fell from the sky."

"People lifted their heads, and so they saw the stars."

"The moon and stars sent down God's daughter, who chose to become mankind's companion."

"The world sent down a boy from another realm, who shall become humanity's savior."

Chapter 548: My Heart Has Only You. How Many Times Will This Be Said?

As for which two songs to perform on the cultural festival stage, Kotomi Izumi had spent quite some time thinking about it. In the end, she chose two songs from gal games she had played in her second life.

The first, Liblume, from the gal game Inochi no Spare.

The second, Re:TrymenT, from the gal game Re:LieF Dear You.

Both were extremely emotional gal games. Kotomi planned that once she established the Type-Moon realm, she would start producing these two titles as well.

Though it wasn't yet time to start a company, she could at least let Yui Yuigahama sing these gal game songs first.

When the company did get set up, Kotomi could easily leverage her connections with Nichirushi's agency to invite professional singers to perform these two songs. But she didn't feel it was necessary.

It wasn't about money. From the very first time she heard Yui's singing voice, she had already decided in her heart that Yui would be the one to sing them.

Yui Yuigahama accepted the printed lyrics and scores, then sat down on the sofa, reading them intently. From time to time, she softly hummed a few lines, trying to grasp the feeling.

Honestly, if Yui put even half of this seriousness into her studies, even if Kotomi didn't guide her at all for the next three years, Yui's grades would still be more than enough to get her into a top university.

While Yui memorized the lyrics, Kotomi slowly enjoyed the snacks.

By the time they had finished the twelve-inch pizza and the ice in the juice had melted, Yui finally set down the lyrics and stretched her neck.

"How are the lyrics coming along?" Kotomi asked as she ate some freshly served soup dumplings. She liked eating them slightly cooled—not burning hot, but still warm—so she could pop them into her mouth one at a time without worry.

Too bad the shop didn't serve noodles. Otherwise, Kotomi would definitely have ordered a bowl. Best of all would've been fried noodles.

Kotomi loved dipping soup dumplings in ramen broth or fried noodle sauce, then eating them together. Or placing them on top of fried rice and scooping up a big spoonful.

"Kotomi, your lyrics are so poetic! Especially this one, Re:TrymenT. If a great singer performed it, it would be heavenly! With such beautiful songs… do I really deserve to sing them?"

After praising Kotomi's compositions, Yui's adorable face turned slightly worried.

She had never been confident in her singing. Now that Kotomi had written two incredible songs, Yui worried she might not sing them well—wouldn't that be a waste?

Kotomi, however, replied lightly: "When I wrote these two songs, the only person in my mind was you. If you don't sing them, that would be the real waste."

If the mood had been right, Kotomi would have pulled Dango into her arms, gazed into her eyes, and whispered passionately:

"My heart has only you."

But just then, Megumi Kato had sent her a text. Kotomi hadn't read the message yet—only knew it came from Megumi.

Maybe because Yui had just sung To The Other Side Of Sorrow, Kotomi felt a little timid now. Even if the atmosphere had been perfect, she didn't dare.

Her words fell as lightly as a feather on Yui's heart, yet left a mark as deep as a footprint pressed into wet sand. Yui Yuigahama tightened her grip on the microphone, drew a deep breath, and declared earnestly: "I'll definitely do my best! Even if it costs me my life!"

"No need to exaggerate that much!" Kotomi chuckled helplessly, thinking silly Dango was sometimes way too dramatic.

But what Kotomi didn't know was that, for Yui Yuigahama, whether big or small, anything related to Kotomi was a hundred times more important.

No—

A million times more important!

"Since we don't have instruments or BGM right now, I'll just sing it a cappella once. Can I start with Liblume?" Yui Yuigahama adjusted her breathing and quickly got into the right state of mind.

"You don't need to worry about the music. Last night I played it on guitar and recorded it—you can use that as background music. It's missing the piano part, but since I don't have a piano at home, I could only play it on guitar. Tomorrow at school, we'll perform it properly with everything."

As Kotomi spoke, she found the guitar version she had recorded the night before.

In fact, she had first recorded it as a guitar-and-vocal piece. She had wanted to sing it once herself as a demonstration for Yui.

But after listening back to her own recording, Kotomi decided to record another version—only the guitar, no vocals.

The reason was simple: with both her Music Level and Voice Actor Level unlocked, Kotomi's skills in both performance and singing were already at the level of a professional artist capable of dominating the charts.

If, back when Merii Hizuki first met Kotomi Izumi, Kotomi had already unlocked her Music Level, then Merii Hizuki would have, without hesitation or regard for the occasion, rushed straight over to cling to Kotomi's leg, calling her "Father" again and again, and begging her to sign a contract as Nichirushi's artist and composer.

Back to the point—Kotomi's guitar-and-vocal versions of Liblume and Re:TrymenT were so beautiful, it was almost overwhelming. Using them as Yui Yuigahama's references was more than enough.

Even if Kotomi had gone up on stage alone at the cultural festival, performing just with guitar and vocals, there was a 90% chance she would win first place.

In fact, if Kotomi had simply called Merii Hizuki and sent her the audio files, she wouldn't even need to say another word. After listening, Merii would surely step on the gas, drive at full speed to the Izumi house with a sky-high contract in hand, and beg:

"Dad! Please, join Nichirushi as a singer!"

But Kotomi reflected for a moment—her own singing was so good, it made the songs shine as bright as the sun. By comparison, no matter how hard Yui tried, her voice could only shine like a tiny firefly. She could never surpass Kotomi—and worse, she might lose confidence again.

After all, Yui had never been confident in her singing. Even though her voice was lovely, she had always hidden away after school to sing alone on the rooftop.

If she were to hear Kotomi's full version, would she lose confidence on the spot? Kotomi worried about this. That was why she recorded new versions of the songs with only guitar accompaniment and no vocals.

Kotomi tapped the guitar accompaniment audio file—the one without vocals—and set her phone on the table. Before hitting play, she glanced at Yui Yuigahama standing in front of her and asked again:

"Yui, are you ready?"

"Ready!" Yui nodded energetically, full of spirit.

Kotomi pressed play, and the guitar accompaniment for the first song, Liblume, began.

Yui Yuigahama's lips brought forth a soft, white voice, weaving into the flow of Kotomi's guitar recording.

"Deeply planted in my heart, those important words…"

Kotomi downed her oolong tea in one gulp, listening intently as she watched Yui sing. Her own singing voice was far better, but somehow, when she heard Yui sing, Kotomi felt a unique kind of emotion.

It was a special kind of emotion she had never once felt listening to herself sing.

She had heard many people sing, and had even sung together with Megumi Kato before… so why was it that only Yui's singing could stir this feeling called being moved?

Kotomi gazed at Yui, her eyes growing dazed. In that moment, she thought perhaps their promise needed revising.

She didn't just want to eat Yui's sweets for a lifetime—she also wanted to listen to Yui's songs for a lifetime.

"Phew! Singing both songs back-to-back—I've been wanting to try that. A little tiring, but it felt amazing! Juice juice"

When Re:TrymenT ended, Yui quickly put down the mic and grabbed her juice, taking a long sip through the straw.

While singing, she had been using the methods Yukino Yukinoshita had taught her. That made singing two songs in a row more tiring than usual, but it also made them sound much better.

As expected, Yukino really had studied music. Even though she acted cold and aloof, in practice she was giving her all for the cultural festival performance. She practiced piano to regain her old touch, guided Yui with her singing, and even offered advice for Kotomi's guitar.

Whenever they rehearsed in the second music room, Yukino was always the busiest of the three.

After wetting her throat, Yui felt more comfortable and asked expectantly: "Kotomi, how did I do just now? Was it good? Did I improve?"

"Great! You've improved a lot compared to before. But you still need more practice. You've grasped the techniques Yukino taught you, but you're still not fully fluent."

"Yeah, Yukino's techniques are really professional. I practiced them over and over at home before I finally got the hang of them. She also told me I can't think too much while singing—not about how to sing this line or what technique to use. That makes it even harder."

Yui shrugged and gave a wry smile.

When Yukino taught her, she became very strict. Kotomi, who had spent most of that time observing from the side, fully agreed with her approach. With Yukino's stern personality, she could absolutely become a music teacher after graduation—no student would dare daydream in her class.

"Yukino wants you to internalize the techniques until they become second nature, like a reflex. She's strict, yes, but to reach that level, you'll have to practice with extreme focus in private until every technique is fused into your instincts."

Kotomi's words sounded like a sigh, but they were actually her way of telling Yui how to reach that level.

When it came to Yui's singing practice, something amusing had developed: Yukino played the strict role, Kotomi the lenient one. One was the bad cop, the other the good cop. They had never discussed it, yet there was a subtle understanding between them.

Silly little Dango seemed completely unaware, just following their guidance step by step.

The results were really great—just from listening casually, it was easy to tell how much Yui had improved in this time.

While listening to her sing just now, Kotomi had shown a look of satisfaction. But… she had been so absorbed in Yui's performance that she completely forgot to reply to Megumi Kato's message.

In fact, even now, she still hadn't checked what Megumi had written.

"Yui, take a break for now. Later, try singing them again, just like before. Still back-to-back."

"Okay! No problem!" Though beads of sweat dotted her cheeks, Yui Yuigahama perked up immediately at Kotomi's words, answering with cheerful energy.

As Yui sat on the sofa to rest, Kotomi picked up her phone and opened Megumi Kato's text message.

Megumi Kato: [What are you doing?]

It had already been twenty full minutes since Megumi sent that message. Luckily, Megumi wasn't the type to get upset if Kotomi replied late.

Kotomi glanced at Yui beside her. Yui was sitting lazily on the sofa, sipping at her juice—its ice long since melted—and munching on fries one by one.

Kotomi's fingers flew over the keyboard as she sent a reply to Megumi.

Kotomi Izumi: [Just woke up. It's the last day of the weekend, so I wanted to laze around at home.]

After sending it, Kotomi felt a little odd. Ever since she and Megumi exchanged Line contacts, nearly all of their conversations had been there. Hardly anyone used text messages anymore.

Probably in a few years, texting would be as rare as chatting by email.

Her phone buzzed again—a Line notification. It was Megumi.

Megumi Kato: [I cleared my phone cache this morning. Afterward, when I tried to open Line, it had logged me out and asked for my password again. But I'd long since forgotten it.]

[So I clicked 'Forgot Password,' and while waiting for the verification code, I got impatient. I wanted to message you right away and see what you were doing, so I sent a text instead.]

[I didn't expect you to take so long to reply. For a moment, I thought you were secretly out on a date with some other girl behind my back~]

After reading Megumi's message, Kotomi felt a pang of guilt. She glanced sidelong at Yui, still resting peacefully beside her, before quickly typing another reply.

Kotomi Izumi: [Where would I even find another girl besides you who'd agree to date me? Megumi, my heart has only you.]

[Didn't I tell you yesterday? I'm not going anywhere today. I just want to stay home and play games.]

As soon as she set her phone down, Yui Yuigahama carefully put aside her juice, then leaned gently against Kotomi's shoulder, shyly asking:

"K-Kotomi, can I rest here for a while?"

"Of course." Kotomi agreed without hesitation.

Chapter 636: Imperial Guards: Oh, So a Little Sister Has Arrived

Imperial heartland, Honkai Dimension.

Drifting in the boundless deep space, gazing at the artificial celestial bodies blotting out the sky and the murals carved into the mountainsides.

Azril once again felt a strange sense of dislocation as she repeatedly compared Selene's garden palace with Avant Heim, the home that had sheltered them for more than twenty thousand years.

Brilliant ring-shaped belts encircled the massive supraspatial celestial body like stars surrounding the moon—these ominous constructs were also the source of the upheaval that left them shaken.

"Meow…"

With heterochromatic eyes—left blue, right green—blinking, a cat-eared girl with brownish hair hoisted the plump orange cat that had been dozing atop the cargo pile and placed it on her own head. She spread her arms wide, standing on the cliff edge lined with angelic sculptures in place of ordinary pillars, as though embracing the vast flower-filled grasslands spreading endlessly beneath the vacation mountain.

"Well then, little sisters new to the place, doesn't the garden under my care look magnificent?"

These were once the ultimate weapons crafted by extinct higher intelligences. But now they had shed the forms remembered by their original masters.

Though the silver ring belts still loomed immense and full of geometric beauty, palaces, sculptures, gardens, and pavilions fitting Selene's taste had sprung up in great numbers, clustered together with the natural and geometric architecture left behind by the Forerunners.

It created a grandeur of mixed styles, unique in its splendor.

Especially the Ark-00 installation, named by Selene as her palace within the rings. As the control core of the Halo Array, it had already been praised in Imperial documents as the "Garden of Deep Space," the "Celestial City," the "Imperial Palace," and the "Gathering Place of Stars."

From the circular central hub radiated curved, petal-like arms. At the central "stamen," towering Gothic spires rose atop mountains streaked with massive geometric patterns.

Like divine spears cast down upon the world, the radiant spires thrust into the heavens with an aura of transcendent majesty. Lavish ornamentation covered every corner—ornamentation so intricate it would take the greatest sculptors of a colonial world their entire lives to even begin cataloguing.

Without supernatural power, only vast numbers of mechanical servitors working tirelessly could have completed such construction in so short a time.

Above the spired palaces blazed an artificial sun cradled in the center of the ring system, violet-red arcs and faint particle glow lending sacred dignity to the "Celestial City."

Bathed in the sunlight pouring from the sky, it was like witnessing a miracle anew.

In harmony with the plasma shafts distributed along the Ark-00's petal-like arms, receivers above each petal collected the sun's light.

These illuminators periodically brightened and dimmed, simulating the cycle of day and night, ensuring the timeline here remained perfectly in sync with the Imperial capital.

"Indeed magnificent. This world outshines Avant Heim—it's far larger than Disboard too."

Drawing her gaze back, Azril, her emerald hair and single horn glinting, rubbed at her eyes. She and her people had been forcibly brought into the Honkai Dimension together with Avant Heim by Selene, and along the way, all manner of marvels had rekindled her long-slumbering blood.

She felt like a country bumpkin.

Compared to the Empire's flourishing and multifaceted naval fleets, neither the airborne city-fortress of the Flügel nor the steel ships of the Dwarves sailing the skies could really hold up in comparison.

Looking up at the "sun" atop the peak, faithfully playing the role of elder sister of the Flügel, Azril spoke: "Um… Senpai? As the newly appointed Third Sequence of the Imperial Guard, we Flügel still have much to improve on. Please guide us."

"Eh, eh, eh? Guide you? No, no… I'm Pardofelis, hehe, no need to be so formal, just call me Pardo."

Scratching the back of her head, Pardofelis looked both excited and embarrassed.

Heaven bear witness, she had always been the youngest and lowest-ranked sister. She was used to placing herself at the bottom and raising others up. And now someone was calling her 'senpai'?!

Her cat ears twitched as Pardofelis broke into a simple, goofy smile.

"Honestly, don't be fooled by the fact that I manage this whole palace garden. I'm not that strong. As for this position, maybe Her Majesty Selene just likes how I'm a drifter, good with the outdoors and animals. She probably didn't want me idle, so she put me in charge of the gardens and groves."

"As for guidance, Hua-sis is the real expert there."

Azril's friendliness delighted Pardofelis. She raised up Canned, inviting the other girl to pet him.

"Hua-sis? I see. Thank you, Pardo-senpai." Azril showed a flawless angelic smile and reached out to rub the fat orange cat's round head.

"Hm? This doesn't feel like a normal animal."

The moment she touched it, Azril—now transformed, her "Spirit Corridor" fully replaced by the "Honkai Corridor" after exposure to Honkai energy particles in supraspatial networks and dimensions—immediately sensed that this fat orange cat was extraordinary. As the eldest and most mature of the Flügel, she was not easily deceived.

"Hehe… Canned is stronger than me. Her Majesty Selene created him uniquely for me, extracting my memories of twilight alleys and life with stray cats, mixing them with Honkai Cubes. He's more powerful than even Emperor-class Honkai Beasts!"

With no intent to hide it, the romantically natured cat-eared girl admitted openly, "If real danger comes, it'll probably be Canned protecting me."

"Uh…"

Weaker than a cat—Azril felt ashamed. She had been brimming with resolve to fight bravely for Selene, and yet…

"Looks like Her Majesty really dotes on you."

"Mm-hmm, Her Majesty is a good person!"

"Then, Pardo-senpai, who is this Hua-sis you mentioned?"

"Ah, when it comes to Hua-sis, I get excited… Ahem. Hua-sis is a big deal—the chief instructor of the Imperial Capital's Imperial Guard, and head trainer of the Capital's twenty great new recruit camps. I also work as her assistant, but because I always sneak off early, Su Shang-jie scolds me a lot…"

"Anyway, based on my guess, you Flügel will probably be trained under Hua-sis before your official induction. What she teaches? Good question… let me think… Hm, have you heard of Edge of Taixuan? It's like…"

...

If Azril restrained her Flügel instincts and behaved like a polite child, then Jibril—once separated from Selene—was the complete opposite: arrogance incarnate, shouting 'Selene first, me second.'

And she had already suffered for it.

"…Haa… hsshh… Hey, scrap metal, what are you? Are you the same as the Ex-Machina?"

"Miss Jibril, I am not 'scrap metal.' You may call me 343 Guilty Spark. I am one of the custodians and overseers of the Halo Array."

A floating construct, about half a meter wide, its three concave metallic plates resembling a rotund turtle shell, hovered before the regressed Flügel girl. It extended scanning instruments while introducing itself.

"Miss, I must remind you: your attempt to provoke the commander of the Imperial Guard was foolish. Your rank is merely within the Third Sequence of the Guard—the Flügel. Above you are the Imperial Guard proper and the Sisters of Silence."

"Defiance of authority and provocation of superiors, once you are formally inducted and given rank, will be considered a grave violation of discipline. By decree of Her Majesty, the Imperial Guard would be justified in beheading you publicly."

The blue optical sensor of 343 Guilty Spark flashed as it spoke in a cold, synthetic voice.

"Ah—ahh… b-beheading?" At the mention of Her Majesty and execution, the once arrogant and domineering Jibril instantly deflated.

Excessive use of power had drained the energy stored in her "Honkai Corridor," leaving her unable to maintain form—forcing Jibril into the body of a small child.

Half crouched, little arms crossed over her chest, her wide eyes marked with the cross-shaped sigil blinking rapidly, Jibril panted as she snapped: "Hey! Big guy, you're not gonna snitch, are you?!"

"Snitch? Don't put it so crudely, rookie."

Her words were drowned out by the booming of heavy footsteps. A towering shadow engulfed her tiny form—an immense giant clad in golden armor.

"As Her Majesty's Imperial Guard, let me teach you one lesson. Remember—before Her Majesty, we have no secrets!"

He wore thick golden war armor, his right shoulder draped with the scarlet hide of some unknown and deadly beast. The golden-armored commander of the Guard loomed over Jibril like a mountain.

Behind him marched several more guards in ornate red robes, each bearing finely crafted powered halberds.

"Kid, a newcomer like you, challenging us from the start and wanting to knock the Imperial Guard off our First Sequence seat… I don't dislike that spirit. But you're still green. Keep growing. Don't betray Her Majesty's expectations."

"I don't need you to tell me! Next time, I, Jibril, will smash you! I'll be the First Sequence of Her Majesty's Imperial Guard!"

"Good! That's the spirit! I am Dalenst, commander of the Seventh War Cohort of the Guard. I accept your challenge and look forward to it… Tch. Kid, hurry and return to your normal state. After just three of my strikes you've deflated. What, you planning to kill enemies on the battlefield with cuteness? Hahaha…"

"Ughhh—! That makes me so mad! I'll definitely smash you!"

...

Atop the Ark, within the palace.

Even a door panel here was carved with exquisite mythological scenes. The abundance of artworks weighed upon the corridors that were originally spacious.

Such splendor made terms like "luxurious palace" or "solemn castle" seem inadequate. Only comparisons like temples of gold or pyramids of diamond, exaggerated metaphors from legend, felt fitting.

Alyssa carried steaming black tea to Selene's table.

"Um…"

Her wandering eyes betrayed her mind was elsewhere, lingering on the roaring blast from the atomic shield array in the training grounds not long ago—she could sense it was Jibril's aura.

"Speak."

Selene unhurriedly lifted her teacup.

"Queen, you should have let me go. My ability to educate is no less than Sebas'."

She made no effort to hide her intent. Alyssa wanted to personally discipline that little brat Jibril! Not out of pettiness or jealousy, but because it was her duty granted by Selene—and to uphold the dignity of the Guard.

"You'd probably just beat her with sticks and enjoy it too much."

Selene blinked, then shook her head with a soft laugh, flicking the girl's forehead. "You have more important tasks. There will be chances later."

And indeed, Jibril's fiery and unruly nature, as both an extra-model individual and a final-type unit, set her apart from all other Flügel.

Even as a higher-ranked race, if she didn't acknowledge someone, she would never obey. Once, she had even defied her own creator, the War God Artosh, declaring her intent to replace him.

For that alone she deserved discipline—but not from Selene. Selene's hand would mean nothing. As a being already half-consumed by Honkai, the constraints binding her before Selene were even stronger and more absolute than the Ten Covenants sworn upon the Suniaster.

At that moment, a servant announced: "Your Majesty, Dr. Stylish requests an audience."

"See? Here he comes. Admit him," Selene said, exchanging a glance with Alyssa.

"Yes!"

Thud-thud—

Soon, amid the sound of approaching footsteps, Selene looked up as the servant led Dr. Stylish into the chamber.

After the servant departed—"Your Majesty!"

The same unchanging attire as always: black-rimmed glasses, white lab coat, neatly combed brown hair with a small tuft of white sticking up. Dr. Stylish bent down with exaggerated gestures, bowing deeply.

Looking down from her throne at the chief scientist who had come to pay respects, Selene sipped her tea calmly. "Dr. Stylish. How quick of you. Let me guess—when someone offers flattery without cause, they must be up to something. Speak. What do you want?"

"Ah… Your Majesty, how you wound me. As your chief advisor…"

"Dismiss him."

"Wait, wait! Your Majesty, I bring good news!"

Chapter 566: The Red Queen

Right after Aletta left, Erina opened her eyes again and noticed the messages in the chat group.

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): How should I put it… this fried rice is simply ordinarily good. It doesn't have anything particularly impressive about it.]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Then out of a hundred, how many points would you give it?]

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): By my standards, eighty points.]

[Lalatina (Level 2, Stage 5): Eighty points? That low?]

[Victoria (Level 2, Stage 6): That is a bit low. To me, the French fruit pudding here is absolutely a hundred out of a hundred.]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): That's probably just because you've only eaten pudding from this restaurant, so you think it's the best.]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): I trust Erina's judgment. If she says so, then that means the fried rice is only worth eighty points.]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Besides, Erina's scoring standards are extremely strict. Scoring eighty from her already proves this fried rice is an excellent dish.]

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): Mhm, Eriri is right. While it's only eighty points for me, for ordinary people it's already something very rare.]

[Victoria (Level 2, Stage 6): Alright then.]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): So how many points would Aoi-nee's cooking get in your evaluation?]

[Victoria (Level 2, Stage 6): I'm curious about that too.]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): Same here.]

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): Isn't it obvious? Full marks, of course. Compared to Aoi-nee's cooking skills, I pale in comparison.]

[Lalatina (Level 2, Stage 5): Erina's full score… just how delicious must it be?!]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): Hearing all this only makes me look forward to it more.]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): When you leave Victoria's side later, you can just use a Cross-Boundary talisman to come to our world. Then you can taste it yourselves.]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): ...]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Well, Natsuki-chan, tempted? Want to come along?]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): Hm… I'll think about it.]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Why don't we just hold a gathering? After all, Eriri hasn't had a proper big party since she returned.]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): And it would also be a good chance for the newcomers to truly get to know everyone.]

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): True, we haven't had a proper gathering since the New Year party. It's already been half a year.]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Good idea. I agree. Let's set it for tomorrow.]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Yay! Another gathering!]

[Moeha Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 1): Oooh! That's amazing!]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Then it's settled. Natsuki-chan, Frieren-chan, Victoria, Eris, and Lalatina—don't forget to come!]

[Lalatina (Level 2, Stage 5): Don't call me Lalatina!]

...

Before long, about ten minutes passed, and Erina and the others finished the dishes they ordered.

After tasting the food here, Erina had no interest in staying any longer.

Just as she had said in the group, she only came to judge the cooking—just to see if anything here could impress her.

She had no intention of criticizing or interfering with the restaurant.

However, just as they were about to pay and leave, the manager, who had been waiting for this moment, stopped them.

"Ladies, how was the fried rice? Did it suit your tastes?"

The manager didn't immediately bring up the matter of the school uniforms. Instead, he chose to start the conversation through the evaluation of the dish.

"It was decent. Nothing particularly surprising, but for ordinary people it's already remarkable. I can tell you've put in real effort in your cooking."

Erina made no attempt to hide anything, giving her most honest evaluation.

"I see. I'm sorry I couldn't satisfy you. I've taken your valuable opinion to heart. I'll work even harder to refine my cooking in the future."

Although the manager wasn't very pleased with Erina's judgment, he didn't press the issue. In his eyes, everyone had different tastes, and it was impossible to make a dish that everyone would love equally.

He didn't mind, but Aletta, who had come along out of curiosity, clearly did.

"That's not true at all. The manager's dishes are all very delicious…"

Although Aletta had her own favorites, to her, every dish the manager made was a rare delicacy. But her words were not acknowledged by the manager.

"Enough, Aletta. Don't say that. Everyone has different tastes. Perhaps my fried rice simply doesn't suit this guest."

"I understand, Manager."

Hearing his words, Aletta no longer argued. The trace of dissatisfaction faded from her face, and she bowed apologetically toward Erina.

"I'm sorry, dear guest. I was too rash."

Erina, however, was displeased. The manager's words might have sounded normal and without malice, but to her, they were an insult to her professionalism.

That alone was enough to make her lose her composure.

"Manager, I cannot accept what you said. I have never judged a dish with bias. Your words are an insult to my 'God Tongue.'"

Her sharp gaze bore into the manager. The oppressive force radiating from her eyes made him unconsciously step back several paces.

This scene immediately stirred excitement among the group members watching the livestream.

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Are they about to fight? Anticipation.jpg]

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): At this point, wouldn't a cooking duel be the only reasonable outcome?]

[Victoria (Level 2, Stage 6): I don't think that's necessary…]

[Eris (Level 2, Stage 5): I think it sounds fun! It's just a cooking contest, not a battle to the death. Besides, it'd be nice to see Erina's cooking firsthand, hehe.]

As the group discussed, the commotion around Erina and the manager also drew the attention of other customers in the restaurant, who turned to watch.

"My apologies, miss. That wasn't my intention."

The manager bowed awkwardly to Erina, not expecting that an offhand remark would provoke such a strong reaction.

Seeing his sincere apology, Erina didn't know what else to say. Her displeasure gradually faded away.

Just as the group members thought the conflict had ended, an unexpected figure appeared in the restaurant.

With the clear sound of a bell, Nekoya's door was pushed open, and a fiery red figure carrying a massive iron bucket stepped inside.

However, since everyone's attention was still fixed on Erina and the manager, no one noticed her entrance.

But the group members watching the livestream recognized her immediately.

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Looks like the real show isn't over yet~]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): That's the Red Dragon, one of the Six Pillar Gods, right? Doesn't she usually only come when the restaurant is about to close? Why so early this time?]

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): Idiot, isn't it obvious? She was drawn here by Erina and the manager's conflict.]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): But that hardly warrants her coming in person. Erina and the manager didn't even have a real conflict—it was nearly resolved.]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Just watch and you'll see why she came. In any case, with her strength, there's no way she'd be a threat to Erina or Alice.]

[Asuna Yuuki (Level 7, Stage 2): True.]

In the memory images Eriri had shared, although the powers of the Six Pillar Gods weren't detailed, the group members at least knew their general level classifications.

The figure before them, known as the "Red Queen," the Red Dragon, had been described in Eriri's memory images as possessing the power of Level 6, Stage 5.

While that level was already at the ceiling of this world, to Erina and Alice it was nothing worth mentioning.

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Could it be that she came here because of Erina's cooking?]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): How could that be? She doesn't even know Erina is a great chef.]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Really? Then how about a bet? If she came because of Erina's cooking, I win. If not, I lose.]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): As for the wager—same as always, how about it?]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Sure, let's bet! Even if I lose, it's no big deal!]

As Eriri and Chika struck another wager, the Red Queen was already approaching Erina and the others.

By this point, it would be impossible for the other patrons not to notice her.

Not only the customers, but even the manager, who had just apologized to Erina, looked on in astonishment.

Sensing the terrifying aura radiating from the Red Queen, all the diners, led by the Great Sage Artorius and his friend Tatsugorou, showed expressions of fear.

Though they didn't know who this horned red-haired woman was, they instinctively knew she was someone far beyond what they could ever provoke.

They immediately shrank back, not daring to look toward Erina's side again.

Erina and Alice, however, had long since noticed the Red Queen's arrival.

As for the reactions of the other customers, the Red Queen wasn't surprised at all. The reason she usually came only right before closing time was precisely to avoid causing this kind of disturbance.

She regarded Nekoya, its manager, and its staff as her personal treasure. Whenever the restaurant opened for business, she would keep watch over it, ensuring that no fool would harm her treasure.

Naturally, she had seen clearly the conflict between Erina and the manager.

But her reason for coming this time was not to protect her treasure. It was Erina's words that had piqued her interest, to the point that she was willing to break her own rule.

"Welcome. Why are you here so early today?"

Completely unaware of the tense atmosphere, the manager smiled warmly at the Red Queen, treating her as a regular customer.

"I came because I found something interesting."

The Red Queen smiled back at him, then turned her gaze toward Erina.

"I heard what you said just now. Since you judged the manager's cooking as only 'not bad,' does that mean you can make something even tastier?"

"Of course!"

Erina nodded without the slightest hesitation.

When it came to her cooking, she could never be humble. Her pride would not allow it.

"In that case, why not have a cooking match with the manager? Let me and the other guests judge whose dish is superior."

The Red Queen looked at Erina with full confidence. In her eyes, there was no one in this world who could refuse her suggestion.

Yet Erina immediately shook her head.

"While the manager's cooking is good, in my view it still falls short. A match without challenge holds no meaning for me."

Just as her pride would never let her be humble about her cooking, it also would not allow her to duel someone so far beneath her.

Hearing Erina's words, even the easygoing manager felt a little disheartened. But he wasn't the type to insist on competing, so when Erina refused, he simply thought to let the matter drop.

Unfortunately, the Red Queen had no intention of letting it end there.

"Empty words won't convince anyone. Or is it that you don't actually have such skill, and you're just boasting?"

Though she smiled, her words were a clear provocation.

Such a childish attempt at goading had no effect on Erina. She was about to refuse again—when suddenly, she heard Eriri's voice echo in her mind.

Her expression shifted slightly. Though she seemed unwilling, her look softened into one of helpless indulgence.

Then she turned toward the Red Queen. Her eyes gleamed sharply, and her lips parted as she spoke softly:

"I accept your proposal."

Chapter 321: Everyone Should Be the Commander's Loyal Servant!

"Me?"

"What problem do I have?"

Fu Hua showed no concern at Setsuna's words.

Her attention was fixed on the Black Box the Angeloids had recovered.

"That seals the Herrscher of Corruption. It's dangerous."

"Anyone in prolonged contact will inevitably have their mind eroded. Better to entrust it to me for sealing."

"…"

"Blade Mantra."

"Aponia's Discipline may strengthen your resistance to Honkai energy, but use it too long, and it's no different from a mental brand."

Setsuna looked her over from head to toe.

Normally, Fu Hua appeared no different from anyone else.

But under the daily influence of the Blade Mantra, her obsession with eradicating the Honkai had become a form of madness.

Setsuna had long pondered the matter of Fu Hua and her seven disciples.

In the original storyline, killing one's master was the ultimate unforgivable sin. Yet to place all the blame upon the Seven Swords of Taxiuan would also be unfair.

Raised together on Mount Taixuan, they were sisters to each other, and saw Fu Hua as their parent.

But Fu Hua, bound by her mission of "slaying any who fall to corruption," would cut down even a disciple who showed the faintest trace of Honkai taint, without hesitation or mercy.

A parent desiring to kill their children—such was the origin of tragedy.

The Seven Swords knew all too well the Immortal's strength. Fu Hua had guarded Shenzhou for a thousand years; her power was unfathomable.

Choosing to kill their master was, in truth, a desperate gamble, born from their refusal to watch their beloved elder slay their sisters.

To resolve this tragedy, the only true solution was to make Fu Hua normal again.

Otherwise, whether the Seven Swords killed her, or Setsuna warned her, or even if he helped her kill them all—she would remain the same obsessed figure.

The outcome would not change. Only more deaths.

Fortunately, with the Schicksal crusaders freshly defeated, there was still time.

"You know quite a lot."

Fu Hua paused.

"So? What do you plan to do?"

She knew full well the side effects of Blade Mantra. Yet her will would never, could never, admit she was wrong.

"You need treatment. Witness the power of interstellar science and magic."

...

Clack—

Setsuna and his companions traveled by shuttle to Earth's orbit, docking with the newly constructed space station.

Fu Hua noticed that the interior seemed larger than before.

Inside, the research lolis bustled back and forth.

Some worked at holographic consoles, processing incomprehensible data and information. Others pulled their hair out over sprawling equations.

"Mm-hm… projections for the Honkai world's future development… ¨¨…"

Midori Fuse, aided by sophon, analyzed tens of billions of data points.

"With Kallen Kaslana and Hellmaru taken away, and the Yae sisters here, their yuri bond won't form—meaning no pseudo-Herrscher will be born…"

"With Fu Hua also aboard, her deal with Otto won't occur…"

"Schicksal has already suffered a crushing blow. To ensure Theresa, Kiana, and others still come into being, we'll need to correct 127 timeline nodes…"

"Ughhh—why does this feel like we're repairing human history itself?!"

The researchers scratched their heads in despair.

Setsuna had given them a portion of the work, which in simple terms meant repairing history.

Ensuring that, despite him taking away certain individuals, the future of this world would still unfold in the proper direction.

The difficulty of repairing timeline nodes varied, but interstellar civilization had plenty of tools for the task.

"So from now on, the development of the Honkai world is all up to us?"

Kayo Senju murmured in awe.

From this higher vantage point, they could manipulate the fates of every person in the Honkai world and direct the course of history itself—like gods.

"Commander?!"

Spotting Setsuna, the lolis hurriedly stood to greet him, throwing themselves into a warm embrace.

Excitedly, they began showing him the fruits of their work.

"Commander, with sophon and the data you provided, we've already constructed a rough mathematical model of the Honkai world."

"From now on, we can accurately simulate this world's development and even make minor historical corrections."

"Impressive."

Setsuna patted the little loli on the head.

"Are you here to see Kallen and the Yae sisters? They're undergoing treatment and checkups—everything looks fine."

Kayo Senju tilted her head curiously.

"No."

Setsuna pointed at Fu Hua.

"Think of a way to fix her Blade Mantra problem."

"Oh?"

The research lolis gathered around, circling Fu Hua.

"So this is the 'Discipline' the Commander mentioned? Isn't it like hypnosis?"

"Uh… we don't do much with mental treatment. Anyway, let's run some tests first."

"We're curious how your body differs from ours…"

They tugged at Fu Hua, trying to lead her inside.

"?"

"It's meaningless."

Fu Hua instinctively tried to refuse, but Setsuna gently pushed her from behind.

His strength was immense—even an immortal couldn't resist—but the push was soft, only nudging her forward a couple steps.

"Be good. It's for your own sake."

"…"

Fu Hua shot him a glance.

This man and his companions were strange indeed, but not malicious.

"…Fine. I'll trust you this once."

...

Full-body scan, blood analysis, gene sequencing, physical examination…

Lying inside the life-monitoring capsule, Fu Hua felt as though she had returned to the Previous Era, when Mei and others had examined her.

She hadn't seen or experienced this level of technology for ages.

But the Starsea Empire's capabilities were far beyond even that.

After half an hour, Grey pulled up the report on a holographic screen.

"Fu Hua, alias Jingwei."

"Height: 165 cm. Weight: 53 kg. Measurements: 84-84-90. Age: 54,162 years."

"Your body has been modified with hyper-mutation factors. Cellular vitality is extremely high. Even compared to our genetic ascension tech, you're exceptional."

"Unmarried, childless, no experience… ah, so you're actually a fifty-thousand-year-old vir—uh, forget I said that."

"…"

Hearing her information laid bare, Fu Hua's expression stiffened.

Next, nanobots summoned Tohru and Mio—the magic specialists—to join the lead medical loli for discussion.

Fu Hua felt like a patient in the Previous Era's hospitals.

But treating the side effects of Blade Mantra with pure technology?

She found the notion absurd.

Or rather—she had never believed anything she'd done was wrong.

An hour later, Grey finally emerged from the conference room with several files.

"Ahem. Commander, Fu Hua's case is a bit complicated. Blade Mantra mainly interferes at the consciousness level, but her brain structure is otherwise normal."

"So we've devised two treatment options."

Grey cleared her throat and addressed them:

"First, aggressive treatment: Tohru and Mio can directly rewrite her consciousness, overwriting Blade Mantra's effects. Alternatively, we upload her mind into a server, repair it, then download it back."

"This is the fastest method, but carries some risk."

"The second, conservative treatment: use magic to subtly counteract Blade Mantra, slowly eroding its influence. It would take six months to a year, but she would fully recover."

"!?"

Fu Hua was stunned.

Rewrite consciousness directly? Upload her mind to a server?

What were they even saying?

"It means uploading your thoughts into a computer, stripping away Blade Mantra's negative influence, making slight adjustments, then reinstalling you into your body."

Grey explained further.

"Don't worry, the technology is mature. We've done it before."

"???"

"Magic that rewrites a person's mind—how do you even manage that?!"

Fu Hua pressed.

"Blade Mantra is just a kind of hypnotic suggestion. Directly erasing it is difficult, but we can overlay it with a stronger suggestion."

Tohru crossed her arms.

"For example—'The Commander is the master of the world, and each of us should be his loyal servant.'"

"…?? What??"

...

Fu Hua originally didn't want to choose either option.

But under Setsuna's insistence, she picked the conservative plan.

For no other reason than this: the idea of directly warping her mind with magic, or uploading her consciousness into a server, was far too horrifying.

If Tohru didn't carry no trace of Honkai, Fu Hua would have mistaken her for some Herrscher of Sentience.

Shwoosh—

Tohru raised her hand, summoning a magic circle. A strange energy flowed into Fu Hua's mind.

"I can use magic to slightly dampen Blade Mantra's influence, weakening its hypnotic suggestions."

"But in the long run, you'll still need to change your way of life and your thinking."

The dragon girl fixed her eyes on her.

"…Change the way I live…?"

Fu Hua muttered, momentarily dazed.

"Mm…"

Setsuna thought for a moment.

In her early years, Fu Hua had not been without emotion.

But over the long centuries, awakening again and again to guide civilization, she had watched all her companions pass away one after another.

To avoid unnecessary bonds, she stopped growing close to mortals.

If she could live differently, she might not have become so extreme.

"For now, stay on the station. Undergo mental treatment. Get used to the environment and companions."

"When you have time, take a ship to see other places. You can even visit the capital of the Starsea Empire—I'll grant you transit clearance."

Setsuna arranged calmly.

"I refuse. Shenzhou still has evils unpurged. How can I sit here and indulge in pleasure?"

Fu Hua frowned and declined.

"…"

As expected, a bit deranged.

Setsuna, the shipgirls, and the dragon girl exchanged looks.

Opposing the Honkai and guarding Shenzhou was her deepest obsession.

She was nothing but a machine without feelings, a workaholic against the Honkai.

In some sense, her disciples killing her had been her only chance to break free from that obsession.

"Stay put."

Setsuna pressed her down by the shoulders to sit.

"If something happens on Earth, I'll handle it. The research division wants to capture some Honkai beasts for study anyway. You don't need to lift a finger."

"Oh, and since you're being good, I'll give you something."

He snapped his fingers.

Ikaros walked in, carrying a half-sized loli.

Her hair was long, deep brown, tied into twin buns. She wore a white robe embroidered with golden patterns, a golden tassel hanging at the collar. Round-faced and adorable, she looked almost her own height.

The little loli's eyes were shut, her small frame curled up as Ikaros gently placed her on the sofa.

"Xuan?!"

Fu Hua instinctively called her name, shocked as she turned to Setsuna.

"How did you find her?!"

"Please. With sophon, Earth holds no secrets from us."

Setsuna chuckled.

"The Angeloids just retrieved her from Mount Taixuan. You abandoned her for nearly a thousand years. Did you never think of recharging her?"

The girl before her was the automaton "Book of Fuxi," created millennia ago by Cangxuan and Dan Zhu to look after Fu Hua.

The Book of Fuxi had been one of her dearest companions through countless years, but after the Tang dynasty's first century, it had powered down from lack of energy.

Human civilization lacked the ability to repair it, leaving the automaton shelved ever since.

"…"

Fu Hua gently stroked the girl's cheek, nostalgia softening her expression.

"Can… can you repair her?"

"Of course. We can mass-produce robots of this complexity by the tens of millions each year."

Setsuna signaled Grey.

"She's just out of power. Come on, swap in a new reactor."

The nanobot pulled out a semi-transparent, dark-cyan cylinder, crouched down, and got to work on the girl's body.

"This is a dark-matter reactor! Far superior to what she was originally built with!"

"Estimated lifespan… let's see… about 1.6 million years."

The structure of the Fuxi automaton was even simpler than that of the Angeloids. Grey didn't even need Bulin; she tinkered with it by hand.

Before long—

"Mm…"

The little loli slowly opened her blue eyes.

She hopped off the sofa with a thump, rubbed her eyes, and looked around curiously.

"Where… am I?"

"We swapped in a new reactor and patched a few of your bugs."

Grey explained briefly.

"Eh?"

The automaton examined herself. She could feel the surging power within her body—far greater than at her birth.

"You… who are you?! What time is it now?"

The little loli tilted her head, dazed.

"Well…"

Setsuna quickly explained their origins to the Book of Fuxi.

"For now, please take care of Fu Hua. You've been together before—help adjust her temperament."

"Oh~"

The little loli glanced at Fu Hua.

"Not bad. So many new friends after all this time?"

"I was worried you'd spend another thousand years alone with that block of wood for a brain…"

"…"

"No, they are—"

Fu Hua began, then stopped.

The truth was, she had been alone all these centuries. Being surrounded by this noisy, rowdy group was a first for her.

On Mount Taixuan, her disciples always revered her, never daring to overstep.

Only these outsiders treated her as no lofty "Immortal," joking and bickering without restraint.

They were always dragging her into lectures on strange topics she didn't understand—ascension, faster-than-light travel, vassal states, and the like.

Odd as it was, she found it interesting.

"…"

A ripple stirred in Fu Hua's heart. She didn't dislike it.

Seeing the familiar automaton again lifted her mood further.

Unlike Fu Hua's quiet demeanor, the Book of Fuxi was lively. She quickly bonded with fellow machines Grey and Ikaros.

"You're automatons too? Artificial intelligences? Angeloids? Call it whatever—you're all the same."

"I'm loaded with Honkai detectors, GPS, weapon systems, and programs like Joke King and Story Treasury. I was made to care for that blockhead. What about you? What about you?"

Naturally, she felt close to those who had awakened her, peppering them with questions.

"I am Ikaros, equipped with Uranus System, Apollon, erosion missile launchers, focused arc cannons…

"My duty is to annihilate Master's enemies and provide continental- and planetary-level firepower."

The stoic Angeloid answered seriously.

"Eh?"

The Book of Fuxi was stunned.

"I'm Grey Storm, a civilization-scale AI. I can wipe out the entire Milky Way, you know~

"If you ever want upgrades or superweapons, just ask me."

Grey pinched the loli's cheek.

"Eh-eh-eh?!"

Just awakened, the automaton nearly crashed again.

She stared wide-eyed at Ikaros, then at Grey, then at the starship's interior.

Finally, she crept close to Fu Hua.

"They're… scary…"

"I know."

Fu Hua nodded. Touring the Eternal Snowfall had already shocked her once.

She took a few steps to Setsuna's side and bowed solemnly.

"Thank you."

"She… is very important to me."

"If you ever need my help, just ask."

"Oh…"

Setsuna thought the treatment effect was immediate.

He pondered for a moment.

"Mm…"

"I don't really need you for fighting. Most things I can handle."

"But we have plenty here who train in martial arts and swordsmanship. Perhaps you could serve as a teacher, passing on the Taxiuan style?"

"Take disciples? That I can do."

Fu Hua agreed without hesitation.

"If you wish to learn a bit, I'll teach you too."

"Not the Commander, though."

Grey smacked her lips.

"His firepower's already absurd. Swordplay would only count as exercise."

"And besides, he's bound to talk back to the Immortal every now and then, tsk tsk."

"Hm?! …"

Chapter 320: The Shock of All Within the Universe

"The Tree and Sea actually descended with such immeasurable gifts!"

Phanes returned to her senses and quickly looked toward Noah, who was laughing loudly, asking in shock:

"How did you do it? How could you make the Tree and Sea bestow such power directly?"

Phanes knew it must have been Noah's doing. After all, he was the Supreme—an existence she could not even look up to with her current strength.

Supreme, meaning the only one. Above him, nothing else remained.

For he was super single-universe, while the strongest existence in the Tree and Sea was no more than standard single-universe.

As for the Great Will of the Tree and Sea, that was merely the will of multiversal order, not an individual being.

Such a will was like the Chaos Will of Greek mythology or the Heavenly Dao of Chinese myth—just will, not even a consciousness-body. Even if it could think, it was no more than raw awareness.

Mio looked at Noah, who laughed without restraint. She bit her lip lightly, her eyes sparkling with starlight, her love threatening to overflow across the whole of Teyvat.

Truly, he was unfathomably great.

Ophis, the Infinite Dragon God, gazed upward at the endless resources pouring down from above—resources enough to birth untold great universes. She recalled the countless moments of world ascensions she had witnessed.

Her lips curved, and she raised a finger toward the heavens. "As expected of you, Heavenly Principle."

"Hahaha, what did I do? Isn't it obvious? Even if you don't understand now, in the very next moment you will."

Noah laughed wantonly, spreading his arms wide as though to embrace even this overwhelming flood of power that astonished even him.

"Good! Now let us welcome the expansion of power that will step directly into super single-universe!"

His heart pounded at its fastest, his spirit boiling over.

Even for him, a Super-Primeval God, this was shocking.

Such wealth—how impossibly rich the Tree and Sea was! How many resources had it stored away?

The sheer abundance could easily recreate another Imaginary Tree.

And the Imaginary Tree was nearly one-third of a weak multiverse in scale.

These resources were clearly stockpiled by the Great Will of the Tree and Sea as nourishment to raise itself to standard multiverse level.

Now it believed that by cultivating Teyvat, it could ensure its own ascension to standard multiverse.

Heheheheheh… a fortune, an unimaginable fortune! This was like winning the jackpot every day—far, far beyond it.

"System, calculate the exact amount of resources the Tree and Sea has released, using pre-ascension Teyvat as the unit of measure."

[Ding! Calculating.]

[Ding! Calculation complete. Equivalent to 38,743 times the total mass of Teyvat.]

[After ascension, Teyvat will advance directly to high-tier super single-universe. Once all resources are digested, it will begin advancing toward weak multiverse.]

This amount of resources was comparable to a newly advanced but weak great world of weak multiverse rank.

Noah's smile nearly split his face. Excellent, excellent, excellent!

Rumble—

The entire great world of the Tree and Sea quaked.

The Imaginary Tree, the Sea of Quanta, and the Dimensional Realm—the newly formed circulation system—was continually redirected by the Super-Primeval Power.

Truth, Laws, and multiversal order rolled turbulently.

The Dimensional Realm, newly formed, severed its link with the Sea of Quanta and the Imaginary Tree, and began revolving around the Teyvat Universe as its center, forming a vortex on an incomprehensibly vast scale.

It was as if the Teyvat Universe was a black hole, and the Dimensional Realm a galaxy orbiting it.

Buzz—

Under the Super-Primeval Power of the Tree and Sea, the entire Dimensional Realm surged toward the Dimensional Gap of the Teyvat Great Universe, merging into it.

With the constant infusion of dimensional properties from the Dimensional Realm, the Dimensional Gap rapidly expanded—within but a quark of time, it had doubled in size.

The energy of the Dimensional Realm was far weaker than that of the Dimensional Gap—merely an inferior form of it.

Even if the entire Dimensional Realm merged into the Dimensional Gap, the expansion would occupy less than ten percent of the original range.

Yet the Dimensional Gap's rapid expansion caused the distance between its endless realms and the surrounding great universes to stretch at incredible speed, resembling cosmic inflation.

And amid that vast expansion, those unimaginable resources poured down directly.

The resources descending from the multiversal dome resembled a tornado of light.

All the Laws and Truth energies possessed by the Tree and Sea appeared evenly throughout.

The Truth Ring encircling the main universe continually grew in mass, and the light of Truth expanded in step with the inflation of the Dimensional Gap.

Tens of thousands of Laws circled around the Truth Ring like Saturn's rings.

Threads of Laws spread outward from the main universe like a spider's web, extending into every world within the Dimensional Gap.

These worlds ranged from the smallest ordinary continent-type planes to primordial universes corresponding to Pseudo Star Map Creations.

Meanwhile, under the control of the Tree and Sea's fragmentary consciousness, the Cosmic Nexus of the main universe detached itself and rose to the very top of the main universe.

At the same time, the Truth Ring and the surrounding rings of Laws detached from the main universe as well.

...

The Cosmic Nexus fell into the center of the rings, then shattered. Within the interaction of Truth and Laws, a multicolored geometric crystal of golden ratio appeared, bearing the weight of multiversal order.

Buzz—

The instant multiversal order appeared, the Dimensional Gap—already inflated ten thousandfold—encompassed it all. Representing everything of Teyvat, it resonated and formed a collective consciousness.

Multiversal order was born. Yet this was not the end.

The Dimensional Realm had already been half absorbed into the Dimensional Gap, but of the Tree and Sea's resources—equivalent to one-third of its total—less than a tenth had been absorbed.

The absorption would be an extremely long process.

Once all resources were consumed, the Teyvat Universe—no, the Teyvat Internal Multiversal Great World—would reach the same scale as the Imaginary Tree.

At the same time, in a blind spot entirely concealed from the Great Will of the Tree and Sea—

Four auras surged upward at astonishing speed.

Their power spread outward with the expanding Teyvat, nearly matching its rate of expansion.

It was precisely this synchronization that prevented the Great Will of the Tree and Sea from sensing anything amiss.

Moreover, their auras were those of Truth. How could there possibly be a problem with Truth itself?

Behind the four women appeared Truth Rings unique to each of them.

Mid-tier strong single-universe.

High-tier strong single-universe.

Crack! Truth underwent a qualitative change.

Initial super single-universe.

...

Beyond the universe, within the Dimensional Gap, there was no concept of time or space. Here, a single second might equal a billion years inside the universe—or perhaps a billion years here might pass as only a few seconds within.

Fortunately, the whole of Teyvat was under his control, for he himself was Teyvat. He could precisely regulate it.

He slowed the flow of time in all the worlds within the Dimensional Gap until it was sufficient for Teyvat to fully absorb the entire Dimensional Realm.

"This power… it feels too exhilarating. This rate of growth is simply addictive."

Noah marveled at the staggering acceleration of his own power.

Though he had already been a super single-universe, at that time he relied only on the entire Dimensional Realm given by the Tree and Sea. His power then was borrowed—it was not his own.

And even as a super single-universe, it had only been the weakest kind—a mere authority-based super single-universe.

Now, however, his power was multiplying geometrically, surging in magnitudes of "millions."

At the super single-universe level, strength could no longer be measured in multiples of past power.

Even great universes could no longer serve as a proper unit. Now, with a single punch, he could strike across the span of an entire multiversal structure, shaking its stability to the core.

That meant if he struck the Imaginary Tree with his fist, it could directly tremble, causing countless great universes to tumble down from its heights.

Yet he remained calm. He did not foolishly assume he could already suppress the Tree and Sea outright.

High-tier super single-universe.

This was the realm he had reached.

Here, time had no meaning.

By now, the entire Dimensional Realm had been absorbed into the Dimensional Gap.

Within this one-third weak multiversal scale of emptiness, a purple sphere floated, occupying only one-twentieth of that vast space—like a violet lamp in the center of a darkened chamber.

The aura of a high-tier super single-universe radiated from it, saturating the expanse.

Above the sphere, from the multiversal dome, pillars of multicolored light cascaded endlessly, flowing down and being slowly absorbed.

The absorption was sluggish—it was unknown how long it would last.

But once the sphere swelled to equal the mass of the Imaginary Tree, it would cease.

Only when a brand-new multiversal structure had been successfully born did the joy of the Great Will of the Tree and Sea finally subside.

This was not the fading of joy, but simply the withdrawal of its gaze.

Sensing the change, Noah—now a high-tier super single-universe—appeared instantly before the core of multiversal order.

"System, control! Capture!"

He issued the command decisively.

[Ding! Defensive mechanism activated.]

[Ding! Commencing capture of multiversal structure consciousness concept.]

Within Noah, a power emerged that he could not comprehend at all.

This force could not be seen, conceived, spoken, known, or imagined.

It was entirely above Super-Primeval Power. Compared to it, Super-Primeval Power was utterly crushed into insignificance.

He felt as though he were a figure within a painting, and this force could redraw at will, or even tear and burn the painting outright, erasing it from its roots.

Was this high-tier multiverse? Infinite multiverse? Or even outerversal level?

No reaction. No resistance. No disturbance.

The fragmentary consciousness of the Tree and Sea, already merged with the multiversal order core, was forcibly separated.

It manifested as a shimmering, multicolored sphere.

No—in truth, multiversal-level consciousness had no form. It only appeared so because Noah thought it should, and thus the system shaped it accordingly.

For he himself was Teyvat, and the system afforded absolute protection to his being. Thus, so long as it lay within the concept of Teyvat, it was part of his body—including this fragment of the Tree and Sea's multiversal consciousness.

"Many thanks for the gift, Tree and Sea."

Noah stretched out his hand, tossing the multiversal consciousness sphere as though it were a toy.

Turning back, he gazed upon what was now no longer the Teyvat Universe.

No—at this point, Teyvat could no longer be called a great universe. It had to be called a small multiverse.

Though its mass had not yet reached true multiverse level, there was no doubt—its form was already that of a multiverse.

"Now then, restore the normal flow of time to all worlds."

With a thought from Noah, the time order of all worlds within the Dimensional Gap returned to normal, adjusted according to each world's level.

At the same time, he ordered all worlds with mass at galactic scale or higher to open, allowing large worlds and great universes to communicate freely.

Any being who had reached star-level strength could now traverse freely between worlds.

Even star-level beings could craft ark-type tools that would allow those below star-level to safely travel through the Dimensional Gap.

Noah idly toyed with the sphere of consciousness in one hand while holding the core of multiversal order in the other.

With a casual throw, he sent both the consciousness sphere and the multiversal order core into the Temple of Truth in Eden, at the summit of the main universe.

Naturally, such vital things had to be placed in the most important place.

The core of multiversal order, in essence, was no different from the old Cosmic Nexus.

Only, one was the control platform of a great universe, while the other was the control platform of an entire multiversal structure.

The moment the core of multiversal order settled at the very center of the Temple of Truth's great hall—

The combined power of Truth and Laws took effect instantly.

The edge of the main universe began to expand at incredible speed.

Its diameter, already close to two hundred billion light-years, multiplied again and again, its mass soaring as well.

Four hundred billion light-years, eight hundred billion, one trillion six hundred billion, three trillion two hundred billion…

And still its mass surged.

Mid-tier strong single-universe. High-tier strong single-universe. Low-tier super single-universe.

Finally, it stabilized at low-tier super single-universe—the utmost limit that a universe could reach within the Teyvat multiversal structure—measured at one quadrillion light-years across.

In comparison, an ordinary great universe was like a grain of sand before a basketball.

All small universes and primordial universes now revolved around this colossal super-universe.

Such a commotion—the ascension of Teyvat to super single-universe and its transformation into a multiversal structure—naturally shook every existence at True God-level and above.

They all sensed the universe abruptly shift from closed to open.

One after another, in shock and unease, they borrowed the World Gates forged by their own Supreme Gods to approach the universe's edge, attempting to peer beyond.

But the most shaken were not the lesser gods—it was the holders of cosmologies.

Zhongli, Venti, Athena… all the gods at the pinnacle of the pyramid trembled in fear, preparing to tear open the cosmic barrier to see what lay outside.

Even Aether, who already knew a great universe was about to be annexed, was dumbfounded.

"This… what is this?! This incomprehensible will and pressure—what in the world is happening?!"

"Swallowing a great universe shouldn't make Lord Heavenly Principle unleash such terrifying power!"

"Could it be that Lord Heavenly Principle is clashing with some unknown force of the Tree and Sea?"

At that thought, Aether too tore at the cosmic barrier, attempting to break into the outside.

But the instant he did, a dreadful pressure from the universe itself descended.

Chapter 60: Crown? Light of Wisdom!

Caules came back to his senses, looking toward Fiore, who had interrupted the automaton's movement at the last moment. The girl had already re-equipped her mechanical arm-armor. Though the wound on her back had not yet healed, she could no longer afford to worry about such things.

"Sister!"

"Caules… step back! If you touch that thing, even as magi, we—!"

Roar!!

Before she could finish, the automaton bellowed once again from within the smoke. It seemed enraged, pounding the ground with boom boom force.

The monster scattered the dust and advanced, each step shaking the earth, once more charging at Caules!

"Caules!"

Bzzt…

A flash of lightning appeared before him. The Shogun, in human form, roughly hauled the boy onto her shoulder and vanished again, reappearing beside Fiore atop the watchtower.

Thud!

"Ugh! Ouch… ouch…"

She dropped him unceremoniously onto the ground, leaving him to groan in pain.

"Caules, don't always rush to the front. It's dangerous."

Fiore scolded him.

"S-sorry." Caules scratched his head awkwardly.

"Sigh… Shogun… do you have any insight?"

Seeing his apology, she had no reason to keep reproaching him. She turned to her Servant instead.

"It can extract the life force of living beings, just like those homunculi. Avoid touching it with a mortal body."

The Shogun stepped to the edge of the tower, calmly analyzing the massive automaton in the distance.

"Then we'll attack from range… Archer!"

Fiore nodded and signaled to Chiron.

"Leave it to me."

Chiron understood and readied his bow.

"We'll help too!"

Rider arrived with Sieg in tow, joining the group. Had these two been off flirting until now? How irresponsible—truly beyond limits, the Shogun muttered inwardly.

"Caster! What is going on?!"

Rider shouted in displeasure at Caster, who was standing atop the automaton's shoulder.

"It's been a while, Rider. I shall use this supreme Noble Phantasm—'Royal Crown - the Light of Wisdom'—to save the world."

Caster replied.

"Are you insane?! That thing could never save the world!"

"Heh… pitiful. No wonder your reason has evaporated—your words are inevitably foolish!"

Crack!

Caster's body was wrapped in earth, then melded into the automaton itself.

Roar!

The automaton howled madly again, its attacks fiercer and swifter than before. Its arms began to undergo subtle transformations—becoming even more massive and brutal!

The shockwave from its roar surged outward like a tsunami, whipping their hair and clothes, raising clouds of dust.

"Ugh… he said 'Royal Crown - the Light of Wisdom' just now… could it be that primordial giant?"

Shielding herself from the wind, Fiore's voice was filled with disbelief. This was terrible. She knew of that Noble Phantasm—it was exceedingly troublesome to deal with.

Whoosh!

An arrow struck the automaton's right shoulder. It failed to pierce through, leaving only sparks and a brief explosion.

"He merged into the body… no weak points to aim for."

Chiron frowned. Had Caster not vanished, he would have shot him the next second!

Just as he prepared another arrow, the automaton targeted his tower. Its mouth opened wide—firing a thick, pale green beam of energy!

"!"

Chiron immediately abandoned his shot, leaping away from the tower!

BOOM!!

The beam carved upward from the ground, obliterating the watchtower. Explosions erupted, fire soared skyward—one-fourth of the fortress was mercilessly destroyed.

The blasted debris rained down like a storm, filling the air with dust.

"Hey! Archer, could you stop standing on the castle next time… that all costs money!"

Gordes winced at the damage to Fortress of Millennia, scolding his Servant with distress.

"Uncle, is this really the time to care about that…?"

Caules muttered wearily.

"I understand. I'll be more careful next time, Master."

Chiron responded, bowing his head slightly.

Even while falling through the air, Chiron still responded to his Master's reminder. Twisting his body midair, he drew his bow again and loosed several arrows at the colossal automaton!

Thwip thwip thwip! ×N

The rate of fire no longer resembled arrows, but a sewing machine. Countless arrows hammered into the automaton like a machine gun. Yet aside from a few sparks, they caused no real damage—not even piercing its armor.

"Such exaggerated defense… its skin repels arrow-type damage. Without close combat, this will be difficult."

Landing on the ground, he leapt again to rejoin the others on the watchtower.

"But… if it comes to close combat…"

Fiore turned her eyes to the Shogun.

"I said 'mortals should avoid it as much as possible.'"

Meaning… perhaps she herself could.

The next instant, the automaton focused on their position and raised its arm to smash down upon them!

Seeing this, the Shogun wrapped an arm firmly around Fiore's waist, then leapt skyward. At the same time, Chiron hoisted Gordes and Caules away from the collapsing tower.

BOOM!!

The deafening crash reduced the watchtower to rubble, crumbling to the ground.

Bzzt~

Flashing as lightning in the air, the Shogun held Fiore close with one arm, while with the other she swung her naginata, slicing into the automaton's arm as it reeled in stiffness!

"Kyaa~!"

Fiore cried out involuntarily, overwhelmed by the perilous thrill.

Slash!

With a resonant blade cry, the lightning-clad naginata cleaved through the arm as though cutting through fruit.

Again flashing into the sky, she stood upon hovering purple elemental steps, descending like a goddess, looking down upon the automaton below.

"Huff… huff…"

Fiore clutched her chest, panting hard. The last few seconds had been far too intense…

The Shogun's gaze never left the automaton. At the severed cross-section of its arm, she saw vine-like growth sprouting, spreading until a new arm regrew. Grass bloomed beneath its feet, and the surrounding forest slowly transformed under its influence.

Taking advantage of the recovery period, Jeanne sprinted toward its feet, leapt up its body, and ran along its arm with lightning speed, charging for its face!

"Haaah!"

She swung her battle standard like a cudgel with all her might, smashing it into the automaton's head!

Thud!

Like the toll of a bell, the blow forced the automaton back several steps.

"Truly worthy of Ruler!"

From a vantage point, Chiron once more fired arrows in rapid succession like a machine gun.

Roar!!

The automaton bellowed again. The shattered face swiftly regenerated, and it raised a pale green magical shield, blocking all incoming arrows.

Mana surged—its shield exploded into a shockwave, repelling the barrage of arrows back at them with even greater force!

BOOM!

A chain of explosions erupted, each arrow detonating with pale green magic, demolishing surrounding structures and scattering their formation.

Mana coursed through its body, its massive frame growing even stronger. Behind it, thorns flared with the blinding glow of charged energy.

"Damn it… what kind of mana is this?!"

From behind a boulder, Gordes stared in terror at the colossal monster.

"Ahhh—! So troublesome!!"

Farther away, Rider, still being chased, shouted in exasperation.

"The primordial giant… its indiscriminate power reshapes the world itself—it can alter reality."

Hearing Fiore's voice by her ear, the Shogun glanced at the girl, who hung limply at her side, legs dangling, clinging tightly around her arm.

"…According to ancient lore, the mere presence of the primordial giant transforms its surroundings into Eden—a self-sustaining Reality Marble. It's extremely dangerous."

Fiore, ignoring the embarrassment of her current posture, shared all the knowledge she knew.

"Eden knows no bloodshed… therefore… Archer's arrows have no effect at all."

"If we kill its Master, will it be harmed?"

The Shogun asked.

"No… even if Caster is eliminated, the giant will not stop. It will still remain in this world."

Fiore shook her head regretfully.

"But if we don't kill him, he'll endlessly fuel it—and keep it alive?"

"Yes…"

Fiore nodded.

"In that case, there is only one answer."

The Shogun's gaze turned dangerous.

"Eh?"

"First, slay its Master. Then erase the construct entirely."

In the next instant, she flashed away as lightning to a distant high platform, a relatively safe, secluded place. She set down the girl in her arms.

Fiore steadied herself with her mechanical arm, facing the Shogun with puzzled eyes, full of worry.

"Is your mana still sufficient?"

The Shogun did not explain, instead asking an unexpected question.

"Eh… um… yes, it's sufficient. Shogun, are you planning…?"

Thanks to her excellent magic circuits, Fiore's mana reserves were also considerable.

"To face this thing requires something equally vast. An eye for an eye—that is this vessel's principle. I won't say more. You'll understand soon."

She offered no details, only a veiled hint. Fiore obediently refrained from pressing further, watching silently as the Shogun departed.

Whoosh!

Lightning fell into the distant forest. The Shogun stood, surveying the open ground, then closed her eyes. Her naginata rested behind her, while her other hand formed a seal before her chest.

At once, immense lightning coursed over her body. Her eyes shone brightly as a colossal Eye of Stormy Judgment tore open the sky behind her, like a wound in space itself.

She stood motionless, eyes closed, as though connecting in spirit with something beyond.

"!"

Even Ei within the Plane of Euthymia was shocked.

[Shogun… could it be that you intend…?]

'Trust me.'

[…Very well. If anything goes wrong, I will bring it to an end myself.]

Ei had no doubt in the Shogun. Still, this was her first time seeing her attempt such a summoning across the boundary of life and death. Perhaps the rules of this world gave her aid.

Since Eden rejected bloodshed, physical attacks were useless. Thus, only elemental force could prevail—on a massive scale. And water alone could amplify lightning's might.

The elemental currents around her grew stronger than ever before, thick with power. The channel to the other side had been opened—any instability could sever it.

"God who perished beyond the veil, this vessel summons you beneath Inazuma, by the call of Narukami, appear in this place."

Her cold, resonant voice rang out like an incantation, echoing through the heavens and the gate beyond.

"Today you are not merely the spirit at this vessel's blade, but shall receive form by the will of thunder. Appear as kin, as this vessel's vassal."

This was no ordinary otherworldly summoning, but a summoning of the dead across the boundary of life. She was certain—if it was him, he would respond. It was an experiment, a bold attempt. A soul long faded, called to re-form its worn true body by her voice.

"Answer the will of eternity—appear, Orobashi no Mikoto!"

Her violet eyes snapped open as she thrust her hand aside, still clasped in a seal!

The Eye of Stormy Judgment began to change… The lightning element gave way to bubbles rising like those of the deep sea. The bubbles thickened, until endless ocean water poured forth, like tears from a vast eye.

The forest filled with mist and floating bubbles, drenched in a blue hue.

In a dark place beyond the veil, two pallid serpent eyes gleamed from the shadows!

BOOM BOOM!!

In that instant, seawater burst out like a tsunami. From the colossal eye's pupil emerged a great serpent clad in gleaming silver-white scales!

Its immense body coiled through the sky like a dragon, circling several times before lowering its length to the sodden ground.

ROAR ROAR!!!!

The great serpent opened its bloody maw and raised its head to the sky in a long howl… The piercing roar shook the air itself, releasing a shockwave that stirred the forest's branches and sent dust billowing from the ground.

Its sheer size dwarfed the forest, towering higher than dozens of stories, like a dragon dominating the land.

The serpent's appearance drew every eye present—including the automaton and Caster.

"Wh-what is that?! A s-snake?!"

Gordes fell onto his backside, staring up at the moon-blocking behemoth with stammering disbelief.

"Looks like some kind of familiar summoned by Saber?"

Chiron lowered his bow, analyzing solemnly.

"So cool~!!! I totally hate her, but this is just way too cool!"

Rider's eyes sparkled as he gazed at the massive serpent the Shogun had summoned.

"R-Rider…"

Caules covered his face in exasperation.

"Oh? Saber, so you also possess such a Noble Phantasm? Whether it's a familiar or Noble Phantasm, I'm truly astonished."

Caster murmured in awe.

"..."

Fiore exhaled softly in relief… As expected, the Shogun was strong.

After its howl, the serpent gradually quieted, surveying its surroundings. Then it lowered its head, turning its gaze upon the woman with the naginata who stared back, unflinching.

The serpent's head descended, looming close, frowning slightly as it studied her. Breath from its nostrils blew the dust and rustled her kimono's sleeves and hem like a gale.

After a long silence… as though recognizing her face and scent—

"…Baalzebul."

At last, the serpent spoke. Its deep, magnetic voice carried a heavy pressure, though the Shogun paid it no mind.

"It has been a long time, Orobashi… Or perhaps I should call you Watatsumi Omikami, should I not?"

The Shogun met its presence with a poise equal to its own.

"Heh… For me, slain beneath your blade, what reunion could there be?"

Though tinged with bitterness, its tone carried a hint of self-mockery.

"That was your just fate. You invaded Inazuma, brought calamity to my people, slew my generals. Death was your deserved punishment."

She answered without hesitation. Even with subjects of his own, he had committed such excesses—so much so that even now those of Watatsumi Island remained restless…

"..."

The serpent lowered its head in silence.

"I cannot deny it… You are right. That was my sin to bear."

Remorse echoed in its voice.

"Enough. Let us not dwell on old wounds. Today, I have summoned you not to argue, but to lend me your strength."

She cast aside the past, lest it delay the matter at hand.

"Oh? I have yet to ask—summoned from beyond, into this strange land… What is your purpose?"

Orobashi finally seemed to notice the surroundings. This was no land of Inazuma—rather, it felt like another world. And why was Baalzebul here?

"It is a long story… Look there."

The Shogun tilted her chin toward the distant automaton, still lumbering toward them.

Narrowing its eyes, Orobashi studied the giant of comparable size. At once, it understood…

"I see. Baalzebul… you called me to help you face that thing."

"Indeed."

She closed her eyes, voice low.

"Well?"

It was her final question.

"Heh… How could I refuse? Consider it atonement for the calamities I once caused. Though far from enough, it is my offering of repentance!"

ROAR!!

Orobashi bellowed at the automaton. Its massive body surged with torrents of water-elemental power, waves so dense they even drowned out the Shogun's violet lightning.

The serpent lowered its head to the ground before her, saying nothing, but the meaning was clear.

"Excellent!"

With that, she leapt onto its bowed head.

The serpent rose, coiling into the sky, spraying water and dust as its immense body blotted out the heavens. Silver-white scales shimmered under the moonlight, noble and resplendent—so dazzling it seemed like a spectacle torn from the grandest of films.

Chapter 73: All the World's Evil

"This is something that happened long ago, in a small and narrow world."

"This absurd incident occurred in a nameless village."

"I don't know how twisted their doctrine was. Nor do I know why they came up with such an idea. Perhaps they simply wanted to live a life both pure and upright, based on their teachings—revering humanity's goodness while upholding the righteous life of light."

Sitting atop a stone platform, the speaking 'shadow' carried a tone full of ridicule and cynicism, like a delinquent youth who always wore a mocking smile.

"For them, poor and isolated from the outside world, prayer had already become part of life. Thus, existing apart from humanity, they began to harbor other ideas."

"The people of that village sincerely hoped that everyone in the world could live in harmony. They wanted all humanity to be freed from worthless malice, so they could live pure and upright lives."

"But that was impossible. Humans cannot live lives that are only pure and upright without being tainted by malice. Malice lurks in desire, always seeking to break free from the restraints of morality and rules. Evil exists from the very beginning. To sever evil, one must rely on a certain method. So—this was the method they carried out."

"Not only for their own narrow world, but also as a way to save all humanity. Yet demanding everyone in the world to do good was too difficult."

"However, proving the existence of goodness to all humanity was something that could be done. …As long as there was one person, just one person, who monopolized all the evil in the world, then the rest would be unable to commit evil deeds. They wholeheartedly believed in this foolish idea as if it were childishly simple."

"Then, a young man was chosen as the living sacrifice. They captured him, carved onto him every word of curse against humanity, forced upon him all sins they knew of. All evil deeds were to be borne by him. In this way, all disputes between good and evil would come to an end. Under the wishes of all 'good,' in this tiny world, there finally existed 'a being' who became the ultimate evil."

"'Good' cursed him from the depths of their hearts, insulted him, feared him, and yet worshiped him. 'Good' was, no matter what, pure and upright. Since all sin had already been placed on a bearer, no matter what 'good' did, it was still considered good."

"Pfft~ could there really be someone more foolish than me?"

A mocking laugh from somewhere broke the rhythm of the 'shadow's' storytelling. Yet this pitch-black 'existence' remained unfazed, continuing without pause.

"Clinging to such a twisted belief, they truly believed this approach would benefit the rest of the world. To prove humanity's goodness, they continuously tormented a young man until he went mad. No—he could not be killed until his lifespan ran out. Otherwise, the 'good' who killed 'evil' would have to select another substitute for 'evil' among themselves. Undoubtedly, the one who slew 'evil' would be the most fitting choice."

"And so, the boy burdened with all sins finally gained a non-human name—Angra Mainyu. He became the enemy of mankind in that little world, his remaining life filled only with endless slaughter and hatred."

The pitch-black figure paused for a moment. These events were so ancient that even he had to ponder repeatedly to recall the details. Though the past was long gone, he paradoxically could not forget it, and that very 'evil' had continued to persist alongside the memory until the present.

"During that process, I don't know if the young man truly became a demon, or if it was only that the villagers believed him to be one. They both hated and feared him, and while they used him as proof of humanity's goodness in the world, they also worshiped him as their so-called 'savior.'"

"They believed that since there existed a vessel bearing all evil, everyone could be saved. As long as that 'evil' still lived, no matter how great the sins humans committed, they could be pardoned. All the World's Evil absurdly became a license for 'pure and upright' absolution. Under such a ludicrous logic, in the end, he became the supreme hero in the eyes of the villagers."

The story reached a pause, and the shadow telling it turned its red-tattooed face toward a certain direction.

There, in a pure white independent space untouchable even by the murk of this world's evil, black and white were divided by a rift in space sharp as a blade.

That was the boundary line known as the realm.

The place where the shadow stood was a darkness like an 'eternal night,' while on the other side lay what could be called the paradise pursued by those so-called 'good.'

So he thought, and the corner of his twisted mouth let out a mocking laugh.

Suddenly, a strange voice resounded in the darkness.

"Then, this so-called Evil of This World… was his fate voluntary, or was it forced upon him?"

The shadow froze. This voice was not the same inorganic yet lively laugh heard earlier.

It was unmistakably a woman's voice.

—A tone he had never heard before he was imprisoned atop a mountain by those who called themselves 'good,' when they gouged out his right eye, severed his limbs, and continuously tortured him with contempt as the embodiment of absolute evil.

It was not that this cold and ethereal voice was particularly moving. Rather, it was because the voice carried something else—'equality.'

For this was a question no one had ever asked him. Not the ones who personally forged him into a 'demon,' nor those who had been devoured by the mire he himself had become.

Within their hearts was only the joy of securing a future never tainted by sin, and the fear of facing their vanishing fates and forgotten futures. Never once had anyone thought of the 'Evil of This World': whether such a role was of his own will.

As though his birth and his deeds alike were a matter of course, as if everything had been predetermined, defined by rules.

As if pollution, devouring, destruction, corruption, chaos—these despised words and emotions were destined to accompany evil, and evil itself was appointed by good.

So when that boy, chosen as the [Evil Threatening the Goodness of the Villagers], was branded a demon… when his mutilated body was bound atop the mountain… before the red glow of sunset fell upon his fading frame, he had already tasted all the suffering humanity could inflict.

Yet in that process, he also truly beheld the goodness of humanity: the young girl who secretly brought him porridge at dawn, the elder who fainted while pondering the village's fate at dusk, and the men and women who toiled in the fields day after day to sustain life.

Thus, the shadow tsk'ed, turning his head away without answering the ethereal woman's question. His gaze returned instead to the one patch of white that existed within the entire darkness beneath him.

That was the treasure belonging to the youth who bore All the World's Evil—the last remaining color amid a mire of hatred, collapse, resentment, and rage spanning a thousand years. It was his final attachment, found after transcending the constraints of flesh and surveying the world with a more detached spirit.

—Its name was [The Last Fragment].

Then, the white light walked toward him.

It was a white radiance in the shape of a human. Flowing behind it was waist-length hair black as satin, wrapping the girl's light-reflecting body like a curtain dividing good and evil.

Her hand easily crossed the boundary of black and white, plunging into the surrounding darkness. From the endless murk she tore away a portion, and then, with a flash of blue light upon her hand, the rebellious black mire stilled obediently and reshaped into a splendid black kimono traced with golden patterns, adorning her figure.

After this, a pair of organs resembling eyes slowly appeared upon her head. Within those radiant golden pupils, dazzling like the starry sky, Angra Mainyu seemed to glimpse an illusion.

He beheld the end of all things—the conclusion of every heroic epic in myth, every entangled love and hatred of poetry, every glorious achievement recorded in history. All of it, within those eyes, would ultimately fade to nothing.

All that takes form shall return to emptiness, and all sins shall eventually be purged.

And all beings shall bear the karma of their actions, before reaching the far shore. As the light dispersed, Angra Mainyu at last beheld the true face of the one before him.

It was a young girl, and at once an unparalleled beauty favored by heaven and earth alike.

As with all words that falter before soul-shaking art, as with all artistry that fails to equal nature's majesty, this was beauty of an entirely different realm.

Of course, she was not perfect. Yet even the most critical painter would only wish for less cold gray in the corner of her eyes and brows, and even the harshest designer would only hope for fewer mismatched accents upon her hands.

She was a muse that could drive artists mad, a siren to make sailors forsake reason, a Helen to ignite wars, and the purest yet dirtiest dream buried in every heart.

Without any deliberate action, she simply stood before the shadow, naturally, her head slightly lowered as she gazed into the eyes of All the World's Evil. On her right wrist gleamed a bracelet inlaid with three gems of differing colors.

Her radiance shone upon All the World's Evil, stirring within the demon-shadow an absurd intuition—perhaps this girl before him was the salvation he had waited for across a thousand years as All the World's Evil.

Chapter 160: Spring in Tokyo

Puh!

Vela casually swung the long Quinque blade she had snatched from the ground, beheading a Aogiri Tree ghoul wearing a gas mask. The severed Kagune fell, and the corpse spun away under inertia.

So, they came prepared against CRc gas…

Quite thorough.

Her eyes shifted from the fallen gas mask, and Vela pressed forward. With each step, her blade slashed and stabbed, felling three or four more ghouls. Swish!—she made use of every last bit of the dulled blade, hurling it like a thrown dagger to impale another.

"Once contact is established with the Cochlea branch personnel, inform me immediately."

While monitoring the possible crossfire around the ghoul prison perimeter, Vela calmly issued orders: "Also notify Special Class Investigator Kishou Arima and Squad 0. Report the situation."

"CCG, SWAT, and Mobile Units—seal off the scene."

"All squads, listen. Maximum firepower restriction lifted. Suppress ghoul activity, enforce national law. All Aogiri Tree members—kill them all. Any prisoners escaping alongside them—execute on sight."

As soon as Vela finished, clang-clang-clang! fully armed CCG investigators poured out, moving up the reinforced concrete steps lining the towering outer walls of Cochlea.

"It's her!"

"CCG's Angel of Death!"

"Quick, inform Lady Eto!"

Seeing CCG reinforcements seize control of Cochlea's entry points, the ghouls revealed kagugan, flashing Kagune, some even drawing firearms.

In the ghoul world, no matter one's temperament, remembering which CCG investigators were untouchable—especially Special Classes and Associate Special Classes—was essential survival knowledge. Even foreign investigators were not exceptions.

In an instant, gunfire roared.

Bullets of all calibers slammed into metal and concrete, fragments spraying, muffled cries sounding intermittently.

"Stop her! Buy time for the leader! Once we kill the 'White Reaper' and the 'Black Reaper,' free our imprisoned kin, and rally Tokyo's ghouls—we will surely create a world for our kind to live—"

Bang—!

A high-explosive grenade marked with the letter Q struck the face of the shouting ghoul leader. Boom! Fire engulfed him, and shards of disintegrated Kagune scattered amid the sound of tearing flesh and spraying blood.

"Noisy."

Taking cover behind a raised riot shield, Vela reset the safety on the 40mm rotary grenade launcher and handed it back to her subordinate.

She then calmly raised the [Ayato-Arata-α] Quinque case. Zzt! Her armor deployed. Passing [Black Abyss IV] to Dennis, she drew her newly obtained [Owl]. Zzt—

Aogiri Tree would be the perfect test.

Flicking the pale Quinque longsword, Vela stomped heavily—crack!—the ground splintered as her figure shot forth like a blur.

As the ghouls howled and lunged at her like dying beasts, [Owl] sliced through cloth, Kagune, flesh, and bone like a hot knife through butter.

Whether Koukaku, Bikaku, Rinkaku, or even an S+ half-Kakuja whose armor could withstand medium-caliber machine-gun fire—in the face of one of the CCG's only two SSS-class Quinques, it was no different than paper.

With each swing, Vela felt no resistance.

Even steel gates and concrete walls yielded smoothly, cuts clean and seamless.

In less than two minutes, with the 'Angel of Death' at the vanguard, CCG reinforcements broke through Aogiri Tree's defenses at Cochlea's entrance. Amid blood and flying limbs, survivors were freed, and the vanguard pushed inside.

Thump, thump.

Vela recalled the prison map she had memorized, advancing deeper. Around her lay scattered corpses of guards, smashed and torn apart behind shattered Quinque steel gates.

The deeper she went, the heavier the suffocating atmosphere grew.

This cylindrical fortress was built mostly underground, buried like a massive ingot of forged steel deep beneath the earth.

"So many… Prisons and detention centers really are like granaries waiting to supply the enemy if you're not careful."

Vela made the remark as she flicked [Owl]'s blade, scattering blood droplets through the air.

She could feel the fullness conveyed by [Ayato-Arata-α]—bloated, stuffed, no more room to take in fresh Rc cells. Completely full…

From the corner of her eye, Vela caught sight of thick drops of blood dripping from her gauntlet.

From the pure-blooded banquet of the [Washuu] in Ward 1 to the Aogiri Tree's filthy all-you-can-eat buffet in Ward 23—indeed, it was gorged to bursting. The fresh ghoul blood rich in Rc cells was no longer being absorbed.

Pshhk!

Her pale greatsword pierced through flesh into the ground. One hand braced on the weapon, her boot pinned a ghoul's twisted corpse. Buzz! The crimson glowing V-shaped visor of her helmet locked forward.

By experience, the ghouls should have broken and fled already.

But this time—

"For the One-Eyed King!"

One ghoul roared above the rest.

The desperate, hate-filled voice made Vela pause slightly.

Really charging head-on?

These ghouls were acting like Rc-crazed addicts, throwing away their lives without hesitation.

Behind her, investigators and anti-ghoul agents hardly needed to aim. Raising their rifles, most of their shots found living targets.

Vela frowned in suspicion.

What were Arima Kishou and the One-Eyed Owl plotting? Such wasteful, tactless sacrifices…

And besides the escaped prisoners—since when did Aogiri Tree have so many members?

No matter. Irrelevant.

Whooosh—

Ukaku fire burst alight, Kagune garments fluttering without wind. Shaking her head, Vela hefted her greatsword and strode forward.

Slaughter!

Slash, slash, slash!

Waaaaaagh!

If they dared to come, she dared to kill!

Boom! A shadow paused briefly, then accelerated again. In an instant, the clash of blade through Kagune and flesh blended into a storm of strikes.

Aogiri Tree surged like a dark red tide welling up from Cochlea's depths. Vela carved into the 'red tide' upstream, forcing open a bloody path through the uneven ranks of ghouls.

For Vela, it wasn't intense combat—but it was grotesquely bloody.

Aogiri Tree was pushed back relentlessly as investigators pressed forward.

The corpses piled so thick they hindered movement, tripping attackers.

But only hindered.

Clang—!

In the cylindrical underground facility, an iron gate on the uppermost level was kicked inward from outside.

Vela broke through, her arc graceful as she crashed through railings, delivering a crushing kick that sent an S+ half-Kakuja Aogiri Tree officer slamming into the thick central wall.

The devastating strike, fast and heavy with gravitational force, smashed even reinforced C80 concrete laced with Quinque steel fibers. Debris burst, armored plating fractured.

The half-Kakuja's chest and ribs were nearly crushed flat, a wet gurgling wheeze escaping. Out of mercy, Vela pierced through its chest and severed its head, granting swift death instead of torture.

Clang! She landed steadily.

Standing on the honeycomb-patterned steel grating of the ring walkway, she gazed down into the spiraling depths of the underground prison.

The detention center's interior resembled a colossal cylindrical mixer forged of Quinque steel.

At its core, the 'central shaft' held the elevators, the warden's office, guard rooms, armory, central control, medical station, and other key facilities.

The outer 'cylinder wall' housed ghoul cells across many tiers. Each level had its own walkway, with stairs sealed off by Quinque gates and guard posts. Every few floors, automated steel bridges connected the central shaft to the cell blocks.

The deeper down, the higher the classification of the ghouls imprisoned.

"Commander, Special Class Shinme Haisaki's corpse has been found…"

An investigator reported.

"Assign a team to arrange a simple burial."

Sweeping her gaze over the bridge to central control—littered with corpses of ghouls, guards, and interrogators—Vela turned and instructed calmly.

"Any word from Special Class Arima?" she asked.

"Not yet. But presumed alive."

Saying so, the investigator glanced downward into the deepest levels of Cochlea.

Bang! Boom! Roar! Clang! Crack…

Explosions, thunder, howls, and tremors—

All of it loudly declared that battles were still raging in the lower levels.

That inhuman roar most likely belonged to the One-Eyed Owl, king of the Aogiri Tree. It was down there.

Vela looked downward.

From the pitch-black depths, a suffocating stench of blood rolled upward, making one cough. Dozens of crimson eyes gleamed like fresh blood, staring straight at her.

Ratatatatata!

Gunfire rattled through the underground as more anti-ghoul operatives arrived.

Tap, tap—

Then came hurried footsteps.

"Where is the Owl? The Owl, it must be here! Owl, haha, your death has come!"

The voice arrived before the man himself.

A white-haired old man with uneven eyes—Kureo Mado—ran urgently onto the walkway, clutching the railing, leaning forward, muttering with nervous obsession.

When he saw Vela standing one level below, his face lit up.

"Special Class Russell, Special Class Arima—this time, we'll drive out the Owl! Drive it out, haha…"

"First Class Mado, calm yourself. You're a veteran of the CCG. You understand ghoul habits and weaknesses. The task is yours—arrange the encirclement, seal Cochlea's exits. Remember, do not let a single ghoul prisoner escape."

Hearing Vela's order, Kureo Mado forcibly suppressed his hatred. His expression grew serious, and he nodded.

"Good. I trust that when martial law in Tokyo ends, you'll no longer refuse promotion."

As she spoke, Mado froze in surprise, and Vela leapt from the walkway.

"Thank you…"

Watching her armored form vanish into the depths below through the slit of the partition gate, Kureo Mado whispered to himself.

In truth, after the ghoul restaurant raid in Ward 7, Vela had proposed his promotion. But he had refused. His reason was the same as always—rising from First Class to Associate Special Class would bring endless trivial duties. And he was a man of vengeance.

"Mado-san!"

Another set of hurried footsteps arrived.

"Excellent. Amon, secure the upper floors, set up a defensive line. Hirako, Itou… Akira, move! This will be the final 'Owl Extermination Battle'!"

...

Meanwhile, in the deepest part of Cochlea—the ghoul disposal grounds—

"She's here."

A cold male voice echoed.

"At last."

A woman's voice followed, tinged with hysteria, as though restraining madness: "Sorrow, rage, emptiness… a nameless darkness festers in the heart. Despair at everything, no hope in anyone… the urge to destroy everything… Why did we make this decision, Arima?"

"..."

Silence.

"Tch. Boring."

The woman disliked the silence. "But you're right. I'm so foolish, truly. And you're just as foolish, choosing only her to be—"

At that moment—BOOM!

With a shrieking roar that tore the air apart, the steel lattice of the ceiling collapsed. A black-armored figure plunged down like a shell, slamming before the massive hydraulic crusher used to process and recycle ghouls. Dust and debris shot skyward.

"You two—are you playing house here?"

From the thinning smoke, a cold female voice came, laced with mockery.

The blade of [Owl] sliced through the haze as Vela stepped out of the crater.

"A decorated Special Class Investigator and a sin-stained SSS-class ghoul—two utterly irreconcilable things. How do you manage to get along so harmoniously?"

Feigning ignorance, Vela looked at the half-human man and the half-ghoul woman before her.

The man—white hair, white coat, refined build, handsome features framed by narrow glasses.

Kishou Arima. The CCG's White Reaper.

And beside him, a monstrous ghoul towering over three meters tall.

Four pallid three-fingered claws pressed against the ground. From its shoulders and spine, Kagune spikes jutted out like grotesque flowers, clustered together. But the most striking sight was its head—its enormous gaping maw, torn open to the extreme, within which stood a young woman, upper body bound only in bandages.

At a glance, she appeared a sweet, refined girl, long disheveled dark-green hair framing her like the daughter of a noble family. But her right eye—one blazing, crimson kakugan—shattered the illusion of beauty.

A one-eyed ghoul.

"At least on the surface…" Vela spoke in uncertain tone. "Takatsuki Sen."

"My, my… to think the famed Angel of Death of the CCG, the lofty Special Class Investigator and Martial Law Coordinator, would remember my little name. Truly an honor."

With no attempt to hide, as though she no longer cared for her human persona, Takatsuki Sen grinned with wild madness.

"Is that so. Then be honored to die."

Vela sneered. She had no intention of wasting words. Step by step, she advanced, [Owl] in her right hand, its blade writhing with crimson light, scraping across the floor with a piercing screech and sparks.

Just as her body lowered into stance, Arima Kishou spoke: "Russell, let us talk."

He added calmly, "I have already destroyed the monitoring and listening systems."

His tone was flat, calm to the point of being devoid of all emotion. Polite, courteous, yet utterly distant and cold.

Vela said nothing, but the lowered point of her sword made her attitude clear.

"I am about to die."

An explosive statement to begin with.

"So what?"

"I am not human."

Showing no reaction, Arima simply continued: "At least, not as ordinary humans understand it."

"I was born in the Sunlit Garden. I am a member of the Washuu branch family you eradicated, and of V. I carry ghoul blood, but without Kakuhou or kakugan, able to eat human food normally. The price is an average lifespan of less than thirty years."

"Thirteen years ago, I made a pact with Takatsuki Sen—to change this world, to build one where humans and ghouls could coexist. Even if only beginning in Tokyo. For that, the strength of a One-Eyed King was necessary…"

"I and Arima were the previous throne," Takatsuki Sen cut in suddenly. "Arima had the power of a King, but was not one-eyed. I, as a one-eyed, did all a King should, yet ultimately lost to Arima. So we sought to create an opportunity. If a ghoul could kill Arima Kishou, then surely that one would become hope for all ghouls. Unfortunately…"

Her eyes turned to Vela.

"Your arrival, the intervention of international power—it's like the Black Ships forcing open Japan's doors over a century ago. Our scheme looks laughable… hopeless."

Takatsuki gave a bitter, mocking smile.

"The speed of human progress… it cannot be matched by my kind—uneducated, plagued by mental illness, trapped in poverty."

"I thought again and again—wait until you left, or kill you with Tatara's help. But no…"

"The [High Rc Artificial Food for Ghouls] project, the [Legal Ghoul] bill—these are vital for our kind's survival. And you are the one pushing them. So Arima and I decided to stage a play here in Cochlea, grand enough to 'invite' you."

At the word 'invite,' her emphasis was heavy.

"Interesting."

Vela's reply was calm. "So, you intend to sign a new 'Human-Ghoul Friendship Treaty' with me? You don't mean to say that those rabble were your proof of loyalty, do you? They're not enough. And I don't need them."

No wonder Aogiri Tree's numbers didn't match CCG estimates.

This was recruitment.

Unexpected—yet within reason.

She had slaughtered ghouls relentlessly, and naturally those with blood and spirit would resist. As the organization that had defied the CCG, defeated sweeps, and even killed Special Class Investigators, Aogiri Tree was undeniably the vanguard of ghoul resistance in Japan.

"You can think of it as a greeting gift. I didn't release the monsters from the lowest levels."

Takatsuki Sen said, "Thanks to your sweep policies, many of my comrades determined to fight the CCG to the end… In your CCG's terms—violent, aggressive, hostile predators—all joined Aogiri Tree, only to be wiped out by you in one battle."

"As for the true offering…"

The monstrous Kakuja body writhed. Its gaping maw closed, swallowing Takatsuki Sen's slender upper body whole. Haa~

The One-Eyed Owl exhaled a rusted, bloody breath.

"That would be me! Hahaha—!"

Its shriek turned piercing and terrifying.

"Aogiri Tree's original purpose was to build a world where ghouls could live, to uproot the twisted source behind it all. Now that the twisted root, the Washuu family, has been eradicated by you, my only remaining wish is—a world for ghouls."

"And you, by killing me and killing Arima, will become the new One-Eyed King. The ghouls who remain, those who have proven they can live obediently, will honor you as King. Whether through containment and surveillance, or Rc suppression for civilians, or as Quinque material stock… at least you are a law enforcer. You will not wipe us all out."

"Hah?"

Vela blinked.

I've become the One-Eyed King?

For once, she almost broke composure.

Since when had she been cannibalizing, and how did she not know?

But after a moment's thought, Vela pieced together Arima Kishou and Takatsuki Sen's logic.

To them, the one able to lead them was King.

This "One-Eyed" King emphasized not just identity, but power.

Of course, if she were like Kureo Mado, a man of vengeance who sought to annihilate all ghouls, Takatsuki Sen and Arima Kishou would likely have chosen mutual destruction.

Tch. What was this…

A reluctant compromise with the times?

An unexpected sermon from the Gourmet?

Far easier than she expected.

A pleasant surprise.

Either way—an SSS+ potential Kakuja, plus the three highly functional Quinques in Arima's hands—she could take them as a belated Mid-Autumn Festival gift to herself.

"Then, farewell, Kishou Arima. Farewell, Takatsuki Sen."

Bang—!

Pshhk!

Tap, tap!

...

One day later.

Ward 1, in front of CCG Headquarters.

[2015 Capital Region Anti-Ghoul Anti-Terror Martial Law Victory and Stabilization Rally]

Click.

Crowds bustled, investigators stood elated. With victory reports arriving in waves, camera flashes lit the scene. A single precious moment was captured.

At the center stood Vela Adelheid Russell—Commander of the International Anti-Ghoul Joint Operations Command, Martial Law Coordinator [Tokyo], and Special Commissioner Plenipotentiary [USA]—fresh from her speech.

To her left, first in line, Marude Itsuki—Acting Bureau Chief of the CCG and Commander of the Capital Martial Law Operations.

From the inner row outward: Yukinori Shinohara [Operations Commander, Wards 6, 7, 8], Iwao Kuroiwa [Operations Commander, Wards 4, 13, 14], Kousuke Houji [Chief of Countermeasures Division II and Support Forces Commander], Mougan Tanakamaru [Ward 2 Branch Chief and Operations Commander, Wards 3 and 9], Kiyoko Aura [Chief of Countermeasures Division I and Ward 1 Commander], Chuu Hachikawa [Mobile Sweep Unit Commander], Koori Ui [Ward 4 Commander]…

To her right, first in line, Dennis Carnegie—Assistant Supervisor of the International Anti-Ghoul Joint Investigation Team and Commander of Martial Law Operations in Tokyo.

From the inner row outward: Rick Hubbard [Senior Inspector and Quick Reaction Force 1st Squad Leader], Martin Leonard [Inspector and Quick Reaction Force 2nd Squad Leader], Deputy Division Commander of the 3rd Marine Division, Colonel of the 187th Infantry Regiment, 101st Airborne Division, CIA Japan Branch Liaison…

Chapter 241: Becoming Aponia's God

"I'm really sorry. We should be thanking you for your efforts, yet we've let you spend so much instead."

"No problem. After all, money to me is just a string of numbers I can't spend in a lifetime. Eat whatever you like, haha~ Tonight's bill is on me!"

"Waaah Yay! As expected of Eli!"

Inside a restaurant on Dusk Street.

To celebrate everyone's recovery from Honkai disease, Elias brought all the people from Aponia's sanatorium out to eat. Of course, he also brought along a certain anchor cat.

Aponia looked at the people whose fates of death had been changed, her heart filled with gratitude and relief. When her eyes turned to Elias, her gaze grew more curious and intent, her heartbeat racing out of control.

Kalpas was also laughing loudly while devouring food. Anyone could see that this usually irritable man was in an extremely good mood.

"Hmph hahahahaha! Eat! Everyone eat! Why've you stopped?! Listen here, cooks—usually, I don't care if you sell fake beef for real, but today, if you dare try it, be prepared to bear Kalpas' wrath! Hahahahahaha!!"

"Kalpas, I've always wondered—how do you even eat with that mask on? I don't remember giving that Tiga mask the option to open a mouth."

Elias asked curiously. Kalpas casually wiped grease from his mask and replied:

"Hm? I modified it myself. Can't I?"

"Alright, alright. Come, drink! Boss in the back—if you want to live, bring out all the best food and drinks you have! I already gave you a chance, don't waste it!"

Hearing Elias' words, the restaurant owner immediately carried out all his treasured food and wine.

He had no choice—he was also a Honkai patient. The payment Elias had offered for this celebration banquet was a vial of Honkai serum—or rather, his very life!

In the face of new hope, how could he dare hide anything? He brought out every good thing he had.

Though Elias' flowers of creation had bloomed across every corner of Dusk Street, only the people of the sanatorium were healed of Honkai energy under his control.

To be honest, Elias only wanted to save the good. Most people in Dusk Street were scum whose deaths would be better for the world. And under his command, before long, Fire Moth personnel would take over the district.

Then, the guilty would be arrested, the traitors exposed, and the wicked punished.

This den of crime, this paradise for lawbreakers, would end here. Just like the meaning symbolized by the white blossoms blooming along the streets, Dusk Street was about to be reborn.

The banquet was enjoyed heartily by everyone.

Elysia contentedly rubbed her slightly swollen belly, Sakura fended off the children trying to touch her ears, and the anchor cat swiftly packed up all the leftovers.

Suddenly, Elias was called. He turned his head to see Kalpas, also carrying a plastic bag of food.

"Hehe, congratulations, Kalpas. Looks like you've finally found your real family."

"Hmph! I'm in a good mood today, say whatever you want."

"Eh~ so tsundere."

Elias shook his head with a laugh. He had just seen it—the ever-violent Kalpas being unusually careful with the children from the sanatorium.

Like a lion surrounded by fawns, not only did he not attack, but he also sheathed his claws.

Elias could bet that when those kids thanked him, the face behind Kalpas' mask had definitely been smiling!

The children at the sanatorium were afraid of Kalpas at first, but after so long together, they knew well that this porter uncle was a good man. Though he always seemed furious, shouting about killing, he had never once hurt them.

In fact, Kalpas had protected them many times.

In this chaotic Dusk Street, many people had targeted the sanatorium children. But all of those people had ended up dead at Kalpas' hands.

So while the kids feared him, they never hated him. Instead, they were grateful and fond of their Uncle Kalpas the porter.

Unlike the ungrateful villagers from before, this time Kalpas had truly found a place he could call home, and people he could call family. So…

"Say it. What do you want me to do for you?"

"Uh, Kalpas?"

"I may be crazy, but I'm not stupid. I can tell you didn't come to this hellhole of a place just to save them. So tell me—what price do you want me to pay?"

Kalpas crossed his arms coolly.

Since coming to this world, he had learned one truth: every bit of happiness must be paid for, no matter how small it was.

Elias had cured everyone in the sanatorium, but Kalpas hadn't said a word of thanks. He wasn't the type to say such things. His way of expressing gratitude was through action.

And this time, Elias had saved the people dearest to him—his family. For that alone, Kalpas was willing to do anything!

"…This isn't repaying a favor. It's an invitation."

After a moment of silence, Elias spoke.

"Kalpas, I want you to join Fire Moth, and fight against the Honkai with me."

"Oh? Honkai? What's that?"

"…Don't you ever watch the news?"

"Where would the sanatorium get a TV?"

"Uh… right, forget I asked…"

Elias' lips twitched. Indeed, in the slums of Dusk Street, a television was a luxury. Aponia's sanatorium had only storybooks—and she had supposedly told the stories inside more than eight hundred times already.

So Elias explained the Honkai to him. As Kalpas listened, he clenched his fists, looking as if he had finally found his true enemy.

"Honkai. So this is the Honkai! Damn thing!!"

"Yes, Honkai deserves to be damned. Kalpas, I admit your fists can kill any Honkai Beast. But when a Herrscher appears one day, you still won't make it in time to protect your family. You already know this, don't you?"

"..."

Kalpas fell silent, but his aura grew dangerously sharp, like a bomb about to explode.

Just as he had said earlier—he was crazy, but not stupid. He knew Elias was right.

The battle with the Herrscher of Ice had proved it. Even if he had the power to kill a Herrscher instantly, when the Honkai Eruption came, it was already too late.

And in the future, Herrschers would only become stronger and more bizarre. Even the blazing fists of the Mad King might never reach them.

"You fight the Honkai for me, and in return, I'll shelter the people in the sanatorium. I'll guarantee they won't die in a Honkai disaster."

Elias laid out the contract.

"Deal!"

Kalpas agreed without a shred of hesitation. He lowered his head to look at his fists. What these hands could not protect—Elias surely could.

Because Elias was stronger than him!

And Elias could do more than violence alone.

Kalpas glanced at the white blossoms of creation blooming across Dusk Street. Just standing among them gave one a sense of peace and healing. His fists that could only destroy could never accomplish that.

"From now on, just tell me where the enemy is. I'll kill them all. Hmph! I just hope they last long enough to keep me from getting bored."

"Don't worry, Kalpas. This will be a war without end. You'll have plenty of chances to vent your rage."

"Hmph hahahahaha! Good, very good! I'm already looking forward to it. Then it's settled—Elias, you protect these kids for me, and I'll slaughter the Honkai for you."

With that, Kalpas laughed loudly and left.

Today, he was happy—truly happy.

Not long after he left, a figure stepped out from the shadows. Aponia watched Kalpas' boisterous, retreating figure with a relieved smile.

It was like watching a patient successfully discharged from the hospital.

"I never imagined you could get along with Kalpas so well. In that case… may I ask you to spare some time for me too, Mr. Elias?"

"Just call me Elias. In return, may I call you Aponia?"

"Of course. You may call me however you like. Please, as you prefer."

Aponia's tone was generous, just like her broad heart. Elias couldn't help but wonder—was there something special about the food in Dusk Street? Because… this was far too much!

Even Fu Hua with fifty thousand years—no, even with five hundred million years—wouldn't catch up!

And honestly, Elias seriously doubted whether Aponia was truly a proper nun. His eyes had trouble ignoring the habit she wore.

That outfit was far too outrageous. Which genius had designed a nun's dress like an instant ready-to-eat dish? Speak up—was it you, O Great Fowl of Two Breasts?!

And that chest, that waist, those hips and legs… Aponia clearly had a face of selfless purity, like a Madonna, yet her body was lasciviously seductive.

The contrast was unbearable!

Elias had to admit honestly—he was tempted! Aponia, you just said I can call you however I like, right? Then calling you wife should be fine too, right?!

Hisss—haaah!

Elias inhaled the cold night air to calm the fire burning inside. He felt he needed a cold-blooded snake to help him cultivate—cool him down a little.

"Aponia, what did you want to see me about?"

"Mm, please don't move."

"Eh?"

"Please… allow me to look at you properly."

Aponia lifted her hand and held his, as if to keep him from leaving.

Then she simply stared at the white-haired boy, as if looking at something incredible.

Anyone who saw this scene would surely misunderstand.

A beautiful, pure-faced nun with a sinful body, holding a boy's hand, staring at him without blinking—her breathing growing heavier and quicker.

It was the kind of sight that would make every shameless onlooker shout: "Let go of that boy, let me take your place!" Meanwhile, Elias' actual thought was—

(Ow, what the hell! What kind of grip is this?! Am I the fusion warrior here, or are you?! Aponia, hold my hand if you want, but do you have to squeeze this hard?!)

Her delicate, slender hands felt soft, yet the strength was so great that even Elias—a Vipralopa-class MANTIS—struggled to break free.

He was shaken. It seemed Aponia not only had the makings of a mage, but also the potential to be a warrior! A steel-fisted nun… not impossible!

After gazing for a long time, Aponia finally spoke.

"May I ask you a question?"

"Hm? Of course."

"Thank you. Then… Elias, what is your view of fate?" Aponia asked earnestly. "Forgive me if this seems sudden, but—"

"Fate is something meant to be trampled underfoot. If we lack the strength to defeat it now, then we simply need to wait with courage until the time comes."

Before she could finish, Elias answered without hesitation.

...

In this world, there were few who could discuss fate with him—perhaps none but Aponia before him. Hearing his decisive reply, her eyes lit up.

"That is a fine answer, Elias. You may not believe me, but… I possess the power to see others' fates. They appear before me as threads."

"I believe you, Aponia. But I'm curious—what do my threads look like to you?"

Elias asked with interest. Of course he already knew she had this ability. And later, it would even evolve into a power to see the future itself—a truly godlike cheat.

Combined with her near-invincible ability of Discipline, even Elias envied it. He thought to himself, once this time-traveling was over, he had to claim this as his reward!

"Elias, your fate… I cannot see it."

"Oh?"

"All I can see is flawless pure white. And… anyone who draws close to you—their fates, once certain, also turn to the unknown."

Aponia's eyes sparkled with wonder. She had always longed for the unknown, because it meant the chance for change.

And today, Elias had indeed shown her the power to change fate. He had given those in the sanatorium, once destined to die, the chance to live on.

"…Aponia, do you want to change fate? I don't mean one person's fate—I mean everyone's. The fate of this whole world. You should be able to see it, shouldn't you?"

Elias' expression suddenly turned serious as he asked.

Aponia paused, then slowly nodded.

"Yes, I see it. It is… a fate destined for annihilation. This era has already entered its twilight. If things continue, everything will come to its end."

"No! Though the end may come, I will lead everyone to overcome it! That is why I descended into this world!"

Elias stepped forward. In his golden eyes burned unwavering light, as if to illuminate the bleak future Aponia had seen.

Her heart pounded violently.

The white-haired boy's figure seemed so grand in her eyes. Elias was the first person she had ever seen who could shatter the chains of fate. Even his every word and deed made the threads of destiny tremble and shift ever so slightly.

Aponia was certain now.

Elias was an existence above fate itself.

His hands could grasp destiny by the throat.

"Is there anything… I can do for you?"

Aponia took a deep breath and asked with barely contained excitement. In this moment, she was like a lost lamb who had finally found the path forward.

"Of course. I need your strength, Aponia. Join me in saving this world."

Elias extended his hand to her.

"Ahh… it would be my greatest honor."

Without hesitation, Aponia clasped his hand, a breathtaking smile spreading across her face. The once-lost nun had now found the god she was destined to serve.

Chapter 547: The Little Move Dango Thinks Kotomi Won’t Notice

"Yui."

"Mm Kotomi, I'm here hehehe~"

Kotomi Izumi shook her small hand, glanced at Yui Yuigahama beside her, raised an eyebrow helplessly, and repeated:

"Yui."

"Hehehe, I'm here. Kotomi, what do you want me to do? As long as it makes you happy, I'll do anything you want."

Are you my dog?! Kotomi thought to herself. She had really intended to ask Yui that, but on second thought, she held back. If she really did ask, Yui might actually bark once.

Kotomi tugged the corner of her mouth, then shook her hand again—the one Yui was tightly holding. Good grief, it didn't budge at all!

Kotomi sighed helplessly. She had thought a little gesture would be enough, but it seemed Dango hadn't realized at all that her shaking hand was a signal for her to let go.

"Then can you let go? We're already at the entrance."

Yui Yuigahama froze for a moment, then noticed that the two of them had already reached the KTV near the station. She had been holding Kotomi's hand the whole way, and now that they had arrived, she still didn't want to let go.

"Ah, sorry!" Yui hurriedly released Kotomi's hand, looking so cautious she seemed afraid of making Kotomi angry.

"It's fine…" Kotomi said casually, then stepped into the KTV first. Yui followed right behind.

This KTV near the station was open 24 hours, with cheap prices—just a few hundred yen for hours of singing. If you booked at least two hours, you even got a fruit platter and free lemon water.

Because of that, it was very popular with students.

Most of the regular customers were high school and university students who came after school or during holidays. Knowing that young people liked singing new songs, the manager updated the song library every three months. Pretty much any song you could think of was available.

Of course, there was another reason this place was popular, and it was exactly why Kotomi considered it her favorite KTV.

The snacks here were delicious.

Kotomi especially loved the fries, pizza, and popcorn.

At other KTVs in Chiba City, the popcorn usually tasted bland, like the kind you bought in paper bags at the supermarket and microwaved at home. It smelled nice but tasted faint.

Here, though, the popcorn was sweet and tasty, like movie theater popcorn. The first time Kotomi came, she had eaten two big buckets by herself.

Besides pizza, fries, and popcorn, this KTV also had many other delicious snacks. For Kotomi, this wasn't a KTV at all—it was practically a snack shop.

"Oh! Kotomi, it's been a while. You haven't come by to eat fries in a long time. My wife was even wondering if I messed up the fries last time."

The uncle, Hojo Tomokawa, who had just sent a few customers into their room, was the owner of the KTV.

Hearing the door, he came quickly to greet them. Even though Kotomi hadn't been here in ages—so long she herself couldn't remember when she last came—Tomokawa recognized her instantly.

"Haha, no, it's just that I just took the high school entrance exams this year, so I haven't had time to come. Uncle, do you have a private room? A small one is fine, since it's just the two of us." Kotomi answered politely.

"Of course. I'll take you there. So you're in high school now? Time really flies. I remember the first time you came, you were still in elementary school. That left quite an impression—everyone here still remembers the little girl who ate two whole buckets of popcorn before dinner. Speaking of which, my daughter started high school this year too. She should be around your age, also a first-year."

As Hojo Tomokawa arranged an available small room for Kotomi, he laughed heartily. After setting up a room on the second floor, he led the two of them upstairs.

On the way—

"So Uncle Hojo, your daughter also entered high school this year? But after all these years, I still haven't met her." Kotomi smiled. The second time she came here, she had learned that the KTV's owner and his wife had a very beautiful daughter—a true little beauty.

"If I had known you were coming today, I would've asked her to come by too. Young people should make more friends. Since you're the same age, even meeting for the first time, you'd have plenty to talk about."

"She's not here now?" Kotomi asked, curious about this little beauty as well.

"No, when she was in elementary school, she liked hanging around the shop. But after starting middle school, she stopped coming much, preferring to stay home or go out with friends. Later, she became captain of the middle school cheerleading team, so she had even less time to visit. Today she's gone with friends to the food street—probably won't be home until evening. I know she's made new friends since starting high school, but I still wish she'd put more focus on studying." Hojo Tomokawa shrugged with a smile.

Yui Yuigahama quietly followed beside Kotomi, not saying a word. It wasn't that she was jealous because Kotomi was talking about another girl. Rather, while Kotomi wasn't paying attention, Yui had hooked her little finger around Kotomi's. After successfully linking them, and since Kotomi hadn't pulled away—perhaps not even noticing—Yui's heart leapt with joy.

Being able to hook pinkies with Kotomi, feeling the softness and warmth of her skin, made Yui secretly delighted. Inside, she was jumping up and down with happiness, unable to hide the smile tugging at her lips. She had no attention left for listening to Kotomi's conversation, so naturally, she didn't hear Kotomi mention another girl.

Of course, if she had heard, Yui would surely have felt jealous in her heart, even if she never expressed it out loud.

Right now, looking at her secretly hooked pinky with Kotomi's, Yui was lost in her own little world, quietly praying that Kotomi wouldn't notice just yet. Let me hold her pinky a little longer~

But what Yui didn't realize was that Kotomi's hooked finger was also applying just a bit of strength, making the link between their pinkies firmer and harder to separate.

With the corner of her eye, Kotomi glanced back at Yui, her gaze filled with tenderness.

The small private room Hojo Tomokawa arranged for them was on the second floor, far from either staircase, making it especially quiet.

Still, even if it were near the stairway, it wouldn't affect the singing inside. Though the KTV wasn't large, it was small but complete. Each room had decent soundproofing, and the microphones, speakers, and all the singing equipment were just as good as those in bigger KTVs.

In fact, it was precisely because the shop was small that more of its funds could go toward updating and maintaining the equipment. That was why the customers weren't just students with little pocket money who wanted to sing with friends, but also people who genuinely loved singing and came here to gather.

Thanks to this, this little KTV near the station had always enjoyed a good reputation.

Once, it had nearly gone bankrupt, but thanks to donations from loyal customers, it was revived and reopened.

"This small room can fit five people. For just two, it's very spacious," Hojo Tomokawa explained as he opened the door and turned on the light.

Warm white light filled the room. A U-shaped sofa lined one wall, with two tables in front. On top of the tables sat a tablet for selecting songs, while a television hung on the wall directly opposite.

Tomokawa picked up the air conditioner remote from the charger on the wall and adjusted the room to a comfortable temperature.

"I've already set this room for two hours. When time's almost up, if you want to extend, just use the phone on the wall to call the front desk. Do you want to start singing first, or order some snacks?"

"Snacks."

Kotomi answered without hesitation. On the way upstairs, she had already decided what to eat today.

Besides, it had been a while since she last came. Who knew if there were new items on the menu?

Kotomi sat down on the sofa, picked up the menu, looked it over, and said: "One twelve-inch barbecue pizza, a large order of boneless fried chicken—half cream cheese flavor and half honey mustard, one box of fries, a big bucket of popcorn to start with. For drinks, I'll have oolong tea. Yui, what about you?"

"Eh? Me? I'll just have an orange juice."

"With ice?"

"With ice."

"Okay, then one orange juice, and one snack carnival set."

After placing her order, Kotomi set the menu down. With that lineup of food, it didn't feel like they were at a KTV—it was more like a restaurant.

"Alright, I've got it. If you think of anything else, just use the phone to call the front desk." After jotting down the order, Hojo Tomokawa took the menu and left.

"Yui, pick a song you like and sing it first. Think of it as a warm-up."

"Okay! A song I like… let me see… mm, this one."

Yui Yuigahama grabbed the microphone, searched for the song title on the tablet, found it in the KTV's library, and tapped play.

Kotomi had planned to use the time while Yui sang to listen to her voice and open the two scores she had finished writing last night.

She had finally completed the two songs for the cultural festival stage. After writing them, she sang them once herself so Yui would have a reference. Yui would be the very first audience for these two songs.

Originally, Yukino Yukinoshita and Yui Yuigahama should have been the first audience together. But since Yukino hadn't come today, Kotomi would wait until tomorrow at school to show her the finished pieces.

Last time Kotomi invited her, Yukino had said she was going home to spend the weekend with her parents. Kotomi had believed her and didn't ask again.

Checking the two songs on her phone one more time—yes, nothing needed fixing. Once Dango finished her warm-up song, she'd be ready to begin their first rehearsal for the cultural festival performance!

Kotomi idly tapped into her messages, randomly clicking on some unread texts.

But just then, Yui Yuigahama's singing voice rang out:

"If I could cross beyond sorrow, then warmth and tomorrow, I would no longer need. In the silent darkness, the dream that descends is… who? The tear glimmer rolling down my cheek in an instant… why? Such a fragile world."

!!!

At the moment Kotomi heard Yui Yuigahama singing this song, she nearly dropped her phone in fright. She hurriedly closed out of her messages, cold sweat forming on her neck.

If you have something to say, just say it—don't sing this song!

Even Kotomi, who prided herself on being levelheaded and despising cheaters above all else, was shaken hearing this one.

"To The Other Side Of Sorrow"—to Kotomi, this song was far too familiar.

Just from the opening notes, she instantly recalled the late Makoto Itou in heaven.

Back when she first watched anime, hearing the shocking ending of School Days left any newcomer stunned.

Kotomi, when she first heard about School Days, had been shaken too. Then she went and watched the anime and played through the game herself.

Honestly, most people's impression of School Days stayed fixed on the anime's ending. But Kotomi, after clearing every single ending in the game, found the story actually pretty good.

Still, hearing Yui sing this song gave Kotomi quite a scare. But since Dango was already fully immersed in the performance, Kotomi didn't interrupt her.

Just then, the waiter came in with the food and drinks Kotomi had ordered. From the menu, he had thought the room must be full of people—but when he entered, he found only two girls?

Two girls ordering that much?

He was astonished, but quickly set everything neatly on the table before leaving. KTV staff were always careful to move quietly when delivering to rooms, so as not to disturb the singing.

When Yui Yuigahama finished her song, she let out a long breath. "Warm-up complete! Wow, the food and drinks are already here. I'll drink some juice first to moisten my throat."

"Yui…" Kotomi, chewing on pizza, finally asked.

"Mm?"

"'To The Other Side Of Sorrow'… why did you sing that song just now?"

"Why? Because it showed up on my music app's daily recommendations. I just clicked it randomly, and it turned out to be so good. The lyrics and melody—you can really feel the sorrow behind it as soon as you hear it."

Yui smiled as she explained. To her, it was simply a beautiful song.

Kotomi couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief in her heart, as though grateful.

After eating a few more slices of pizza, Kotomi wiped her hands with a wet tissue, then formally sent Yui the electronic versions of the two songs she had written. She also pulled out the printed copies from her handbag.

"These are the songs I composed. At the cultural festival performance, we'll go on stage and sing these two together."

Chapter 635: What Is Brought Is Not Only Destruction

Elkia.

"The Dragonia and Gigants have also surrendered?"

Stephanie Dola furrowed her brows, the muscles on her face tightening as though frozen, staring blankly at the dark-red sky tainted by spirits and smoke.

Such a shade of red did not even require the giant holographic projection screens set up in the temporary camp. The storm of destruction unleashed at the other end of the Lucia continent had already swept across all of Disboard.

In the literal sense of sweeping.

The Dragonia Ruler's dying "Far Cry" deeply shook these beings who had laid down arms and lived in peace for six thousand years after the great war of the ancients. Even though Elkia was thousands of miles away, the heavy reverberations still echoed in everyone's minds.

At the far end of the horizon and sea lay destruction.

A massive vortex appeared in the sky, blasting open a gigantic crater in the atmosphere. Starlight and the plasma exhaust of war beasts' engines shone down upon the frozen land.

That continent was completely consumed by surging flames, reduced to scorched white earth. Once the home of Dragonia and Gigants, it was now ravaged and ruined. Even the heavy Titans that had stood at the edge of the sea of fire ceased their bombardment, while fleets of warships filled the skies above.

It resembled the release of a hive. From afar, meteoric showers of falling "black dots" descended, blotting out the heavens, while the fires devouring the continent swiftly went out.

"…Hah, no doubt, even races ranked fourth and fifth—the Dragonia and Gigants—are clearly unable to cope. Either they kneel as Elkia has, nearly kissing the boots of their conquerors… or they end up like…"

The spiky red-haired youth named Sora let out a self-deprecating laugh.

Then his gaze swept toward the projection screen, where a crested Luna Wolves officer stood upon scorched earth, bathed in dragon's blood, lifting a Gigant's skull. For an instant, the youth's eyes lit up, and he grinned crookedly, like an internet-addicted boy discovering his favorite game.

"Like trophies hanging in the house of some 'retro fantasy-sci-fi heavy-armored warrior' who seems to have walked straight off a future interstellar battlefield but still insists on decorating himself with the overly ornate frills of seventeenth- and eighteenth-century Europe…"

He muttered, rambling, "Against this twin-headed eagle Empire, there is no second option."

"Hhhhaaa… the blend of styles is just amazing!"

The spiky-haired youth babbled on, his thoughts suddenly drifting elsewhere.

What did imanity's shock have to do with him?

He wasn't a resident of Elkia. He was an outsider brought to this world by Tet, the fallen Old Deus.

The Imperial Army's shouts at the humans were things like—

"You sheep, open your eyes wide and look closely!"

"In what way are humans inferior to those alien freaks?"

"The song of humanity is the song of courage! Humanity's greatness is the greatness of courage!"

"Pick up your courage!"

"What is valor, what is might—learn it! I hope it sparks a shred of pride in being born human!"

…But the officers of the Empire's auxiliaries and vassal armies berating Elkia's human weakness went in one of his ears and straight out the other.

The youth's thoughts wandered rapidly.

Courage?

Easy for you to say. From what he had seen in Elkia's royal archives, humans in this world didn't even possess a single "Spirit Corridor." They couldn't use magic, and their bodies were fragile.

If you had to fight higher-ranked races head-on the way they did, your people would have been wiped out long ago.

The battlefield was always a meat grinder, a vision of hell.

In other words, if Elkia had your military power and technology, would they really be so spineless?

Of course, all of this was just his own self-mockery.

Saying such things in front of these blood-soaked killers? No thanks—he still wanted to live a few more years.

The youth's eyes swept across the holographic screens showing the realms of the Elves—the Elven Gard war zone, the Werebeasts—the Eastern war zone, the Dwarves—the Hardenfell war zone, and the Dhampirs and Seiren—the Oceanid war zone.

Fallen nations, cities plundered, homes engulfed in flames, corpses of the dead, one-sided massacres, relentless offensives—war in blood and fire unfolded before all. People cowered, people trembled.

Tattered Werebeasts, Elven slave masters driven like livestock to the ground, and Imperial soldiers trampling screaming resisters beneath their boots while laughing harshly—all together painted a brutal and tragic picture.

Fear, confusion, and the desperate will to live.

Such emotions now filled the heart of a refugee running in panic. For him, the situation was dire—because right behind him, a savage pursuer hunted him and his companions relentlessly.

Sora had to admit, beneath the golden double-headed eagle banner and the black wolf devouring the moon, even the lowest Imperial soldiers displayed fearlessness and ferocity far beyond that of Elkia's humans.

The atmosphere of the two sides was utterly opposite.

This was a mighty legion, disciplined and orderly—yet also a terrifying killing machine!

As for the real-time broadcasts of the conquerors' war, wasn't it simply intimidation, killing the chicken to scare the monkeys? In gaming terms—it was just showing off.

With the Old Deus of the First Rank and the Phantasma of the Second gone, and the Elves of the Third Rank bound by the framework of world magic, crushing the Dragonia of the Fourth Rank and the Gigants of the Fifth—wasn't that the greatest deterrence?

At the same time, it eliminated the greatest uncertainty in their newly conquered lands. One move, many gains.

Based on the hidden records he had seen in the royal archives, supplemented by the insight of a seasoned gamer and internet surfer, this was information advantage. Guessing seven or eight parts of the truth was child's play.

But still—what did it matter to him?

Viewing himself entirely as an outsider, he had no intention of playing at being king.

On the contrary, something else had caught his attention.

"I don't even know what it is—but that battle cry gets your blood boiling. Every punch, every blade strike, the sheer ferocity makes your adrenaline surge…"

"One hand holding a retro greatsword or warhammer, the other wielding some gorgeous, high-tech firearm I don't even understand but looks insanely powerful… Sci-fi and fantasy fused, Roman-Gothic high-tech armor with capes, sashes, and medals…"

"Mm, well, maybe just a little too bulky. If it were streamlined it'd be perfect. Even NBA or NFL guys wouldn't measure up… Wait—sci-fi! Could it be some kind of enhancement serum, biological gene modification?"

"Wahaha… If back in Tokyo some game company released this kind of badass character-creation RPG, no matter what, I'd play through it first before saying anything else!"

...

Dark circles shadowed his eyes, making him look like a delinquent to the extreme. Suddenly, Sora muttered incomprehensibly at high speed.

"What's wrong with him?"

Dragged back to reality by his rapid muttering, Stephanie looked worriedly at the youth who just moments ago was grim and solemn but now wore a cheeky grin. She turned to the white-haired girl beside her.

"No big deal, my brother's just having another episode," replied the petite girl, dressed in one of Stephanie's childhood dresses, her crimson eyes faintly resentful as she tugged at the empty space on her chest. She calmly sat on a simple camp stool, tearing open a pack of compressed biscuits and chewing as she spoke.

For her, this kind of bizarre thinking from Sora was already routine.

"What kind of episode?" Stephanie's voice rose in pitch.

"Chuunibyou."

"Huh?"

"Stephanie… this is not something outsiders can understand."

Like a hamster, she kept munching, then took a swig of an energy drink. Gesturing for Stephanie to lean closer, she whispered: "It's just, back in our world, when you hit middle school…"

"Little sister!"

Breaking free from his chuunibyou fantasies just in time, Sora scooped up his younger sister before she could spill more of his embarrassing secrets.

It was true—he was already eighteen, still a hardcore gamer and chronic sufferer of chuunibyou syndrome. But to have his sister reveal this to the innocent last princess of another world? That was way too shameful.

"Let's drop the subject. Just think of it as your brother's delusions. What matters now is what I should do next… Could it be I'll spend the rest of my life dying alone in a POW camp? Oh, that's terrifying. No handheld consoles, no PC or home gaming systems… Just imagining such days is despair itself."

"Eh? …Shiro, where did you get those biscuits and energy drinks?"

Only then did Sora notice that somehow, Shiro was suddenly holding several packets of compressed biscuits, cookies, candies, milk tablets, energy bars, and all kinds of snacks and food.

"Um… I just got a little hungry. My stomach growled a few times while I was standing there, and those guard uncles handed them to me."

As though presenting treasures, Shiro lifted the bundle of snacks in her arms, her bright eyes blinking as she glanced at the gate of the wire fence. "They're good people."

"Uh…"

Sora's eye twitched violently as he stared at the guards standing near the fence. Blood rushed up his throat, leaving him speechless.

Good people? Those were the same butchers who had just slaughtered the rowdy Werebeasts like chickens and dogs, cold and merciless.

Looking at his pretty, white-haired, red-eyed little sister, Sora couldn't help but think—maybe it was just that his sister was too cute, too harmless-looking?

"So even this world judges by appearances, huh."

He cried out toward the sky: "But why won't those female officers—the Valkyries—even glance my way? At least I'm a handsome guy, right? Couldn't they give me some preferential treatment, like returning my phone or game console?"

Before his words had finished, thud, thud, thud…

Heavy footsteps drew every gaze. The Luna Wolves warriors clad in pale power armor advanced in orderly formation, their resplendent wargear gleaming with cold light.

"It's them…" Sora had wondered earlier why there weren't any of these pale armored warriors stationed in Elkia.

Now he saw the answer. In the garrison camp, the female officer of the Valkyrie unit who had interrogated him earlier strode forward, speaking with the towering giant in Roman centurion–style crested helm at their head. Then, all at once, the group turned their eyes toward him.

"Uh…" In that instant, Sora realized—it was time.

The road home.

Though perhaps this "return home" would bring countless unforeseen changes to his own world.

Thud-thud—

Soon, the sound of approaching footsteps grew louder. Sora lifted his head to see the female officer leading the heavily armored giants inside.

"Sora, Shiro, it's time to depart."

"Alright."

There was no refusing—it was what he had agreed to. And this officer, beautiful and kind in demeanor, had assured him there would be no massacre, only a peaceful transition.

Of course, he knew full well such promises carried no real guarantee. Whether they were honored depended entirely on her professional integrity. But he had no choice.

Hopefully her integrity matched her looks and bearing.

"To request that they not expose our identities, and afterward transfer our records into Disboard… Is that just running away?"

The spiky-haired youth muttered under his breath, taking his sister's hand. He gave a reassuring nod to the worried Stephanie, then followed behind the pale Luna Wolves warriors.

As they walked, leaving the wire-fenced camp, his curiosity grew as he observed the reconstruction and expansion of Elkia city.

Everywhere, construction was booming. Massive machinery rumbled, and among the workers, aside from engineering robots, he saw many beings who clearly weren't human—alien races.

So they could build, too…

"Uh…"

He opened his mouth, but before he could speak, his head suddenly grew heavy.

An indescribable sensation.

It felt as if a dazzling shadow enveloped him, tearing at his body with sharp claws. In an instant, the space around him seemed ripped away from the material universe itself.

That gaze was like a chaos of sharp, jagged edges—piercing through his eardrums, writhing within his cochlea; crawling up his spinal nerves into his brain, thorned vines stabbing and scraping against his fragile mind.

His scattered innards seemed to surge into his head, leaving his whole body trembling.

They were colossal eyes, scarlet as burning stars. Fear, awe, worship—all at once filled his heart.

But as quickly as it came, it vanished. Almost in an instant.

Before his body could even react, it was gone. As Sora's vision refocused, his first instinct was to glance at the sister holding his hand. Shiro's reaction was identical to his.

Who was that?

With that question hanging unspoken, the siblings followed the joint squad of Luna Wolves warriors and Valkyries onto the teleportation array. Flash—their vision was drowned in white light.

...

"Your Majesty, are those two special in some way?"

Within the boundless space of violet-red particle currents, Selene's rainbow-hued eyes reflected the siblings disappearing into the teleportation device. "Nothing. Just flowers that resemble others."

"After all, Sora and Shiro are not Riku Dola and Schwi Dola…"